RenaissanceFestival.com Forums

The storm was the worst the county has seen in years a group of gypsy had camped out near the Worthington estate to wait out the storm. A young girl around the age 4 got separated from the rest and quickly lost her way in the storm. After the storm had cleared the gypsies looked in vain for the young girl. Without being able to find her the gypsies sadly made their way away from the Worthington estate. The head maid form the estate was coming back to the estate after running an errand in town when she heard crying coming from behind a fence. There she found the young girl who was soaked and scared from being out in the storm.

"Shh little one, I'll help ya" the maid said as she picked up the little girl and took her in to the kitchen of the estate house. There the kitchen workers dotted over the little. Wondering why her head maid was taking so long the Lady of the house, Lady Donna Worthington went to the kitchen. There she found her staff with the little girl. The Lady who had longed for a child of her own decided than and there to raise the young girl as her own she knew her husband, Lord Richard Worthington would not argue with her. The Lady was worried the gypsies would take her back for there was not mistaking with the child's clothes where she belong. She told her staff to tell the gypsies if they showed up that they had not found a child.

The Lady looked down at the little girl and said "Come Caitlyn let us get you some new clothes to wear"

The years went by and  the Lady never could get the wildness of Caitlyn to complete go away and would often find her wandering outside far from the house, but she did love her as if she was her own. Too soon for Lady Worthington Caitlyn was 18 and Lord Harold Harrington a man more than twice her age and of considerable wealth made an offer for Caitlyn's hand in marriage the Lady and her husband quickly agreed. They had told no one of Caitlyn's true past but had told everyone that they had taken in the daughter of one of the Lady's cousin who passed away.  The Lady thought it was the best match but if she had know the true nature of Lord Harrington she would not have agreed to the wedding.

Lady Caitlyn Harrington hated Lord Harrington and everything about him. She was very happy that he was gone for weeks at a time. Though they had only been married a few months she knew he was an evil man with the blackest of hearts. Caitlyn was glad the house was huge and found many place to hide from Lord Harrington when he was home.  Caitlyn had made friends with most of the staff and enjoyed spending time with them. They would tell her of their families and life outside the one Caitlyn had come to know and would often call her Lady Cait with great affection but only when she was alone.

"Lady Cait, Lady Cait ohhh I have news for you, the gypsies have returned oh them men such handsome things, even the old ones" Jenny one of the kitchen girls announced one afternoon.

"Gypsies you say, ohh what news. I have never seen a gypsy before I have only heard stories and very few of them my mother did not care for anything that dealt with gypsy, I hope I will get to see them it is a good thing Lord Harrington is away I have a feeling he would not take kindly to the new"

"Aye you are right Lady Cait you are right he only cares for others like him"

The rest of the day went on as normal and the night came fast. Caitlyn was getting ready to go to bed when she looked out the window she could see the campfires of the gypsies and felt something awaken in her, something from her past. The following afternoon Caitlyn was trying to figure out who she could go visit the gypsies when Jenny came running up to her.

"They are here, here Lady Cait in the kitchen come see three of them"

Caitlyn followed Jenny to the kitchen and there she saw the most handsome men she had seen in her life. One was old enough to be her father, one a few years older than her and the third a few years younger.

"Is there anything I can get you?" Caitlyn said.

"My Lady we are looking for some bread" The oldest said he was looking at Caitlyn as if he should know who she is.

"I will gladly give you as much bread as you like" Caitlyn replied looking at the youngest and wondering why he looked a little like her "I ask only to hear some stories in return"

To this the middle one smiled "Aye my Lady come to the camp tonight and I will tell you as many stories as your ears can handle, my name be Jasper by the way the old one be George and the other George's son Johnny"

"I will be here, I am Cait"

The three left leaving Caitlyn to wonder how much fun she will have at the gypsy camp. Caitlyn was getting ready to go meet Jasper when Jenny came running up again with new that Lord Harrington was arriving and was in a sour mood.  Quickly Caitlyn wrote a note to Jasper letting him know that she will try to get away as soon as she could, and gave it to Jenny to deliver.

"Damn gypsies they best be gone by the tomorrow or else I will make them leave myself regardless of what the sheriff says"

"Good day Lord Harrington" Caitlyn said as he entered the study "How did business go?"

"What does it matter to you how business went it is none of your concern" Caitlyn tried not to look hurt but it did not work, Lord Harrington looked up and sighed "How many times do I have to tell it is none of your damn business"

"I am sorry I will go see how the cook is coming along with dinner" Caitlyn could tell he was drunk on top of being in a bad mood.

Caitlyn started to leave the room when Lord Harrington grabbed her arm and squeezing hard "Do not try and hide from me tonight you are my wife and you cannot shun your duties as that"

Caitlyn ran from the room knowing her arm was going to bruise and than and there decided she would leave with the gypsies. Caitlyn went to her room and packed a small bag with some clothes. She could hear yelling coming from downstairs and than Lord Harrington stomping up towards her chambers. Caitlyn hide the small bundle under the bed just as Lord Harrington entered.

"I have been called back to London I leave with in the hour, but remember Caitlyn you can not hide from me forever we have been married over a year now and you have a duty as a wife" 

Caitlyn watched him storm off to his chambers, she thought about his threat knowing she would not be there when he got back. The hour crept by slowly finally Jenny knocked at her door and came in.

"Lady Cait he has gone now, let me look at your arm" Caitlyn did not ask how she knew about her arm she had learned quickly that the staff always seemed to know when Lord Harrington did something to her, without a word she lifted sleeve so Jenny could take a look at her arm "It looks pretty bad does it hurt?" Caitlyn shock her head even though it hurt greatly.

"Jenny have you delivered the letter yet?" Jenny shock her head no to which Caitlyn smiled "Good I am going to runaway with the gypsies"

Jenny smiled brightly "I think that is best thing you can do Lord Harrington is an evil man and can be very mean, we all worry for your safety, I heard the Lord talking he will not be returning for at least a week, that will give you plenty of time to get far from here, oh Lady Cait we will miss you"

Caitlyn went and said her goodbyes to the staff all of which seemed relived, Caitlyn wanted to ask them why but stopped herself, she was in fact the forth Lady Harrington the thought sent a shiver down Caitlyn's spine. Caitlyn found Jasper waiting for her and he did not seem surprised to see her caring a bundle of clothes with her.

"Are you ready to return to your true life Cait?"

Cait following Jasper across the fields to the Gypsy camp it had looked a lot closer from the window of the manor house, but by the time the pair had reached the camp Cait was feeling winded.

"It did not look so far away from the window" Cait said as she turned to Jasper.

"Ah the heart has a way of playing tricks on you when you see something that you truly want" Jasper replied with a bright smile.

After a little more walking they entered the camp. For Cait the Gypsy camp was a wonderment, there where little children running around playing, and such wonderful smells that she though for sure she had entered another world and in a way she had it was a new world to her. She followed Jasper closely even though she was not afraid they would harm her she was worried about getting lost in the crowd of people. Cait looked around taking everything in all the different people in different sizes and age working together and happy. The more she looked she suddenly realized they where packing up.

"Are we leaving so soon?"

"Yes Cait that Lord Harrington of yours is not happy with us here and more he will be livid when he see his pretty young wife is gone."

"Oh," Cait hung her head; Jasper turned to look at her he could hear the concern in her voice.

"Oh no Cait" Jasper said and taking her in his arms hugging her close "Do not feel bad, my lovely, all here know who you really are and they are not put upon by leaving here so soon, we are only traveling through anyway we need to make it to our winter camp before to long anyway"

"But how do they know who I am, I am so confused, Jasper what is going on?" Cait replied holding Jasper close and could start to feel tears coming down her cheek.

Jasper looked down at her and smiled; he then took the sleeve of his shirt and dried her tear. With no words he took her hand and led her to one of the wagons.

"George, Louise, Johnny, Molly come out you have a visitor" Jasper said while knocking on the side of the wagon.

Cait remembered George and Johnny from the house she wondered who the other two might be. From the wagon the family came. Jasper introduced each as they came out. Louise looked a few years younger than George and like she was about to start crying. Cait knew why when she saw Molly appear. Molly looked like she was about to faint. Johnny finally hopped out with a wide smile.

"Cait meet your family" Jasper said, to this Cait did faint. Jasper quickly grabbed before she hit the ground.

"Oh my" Louise said with tears flowing freely, "Jasper put her in the wagon we need to get out of here as soon as we can, the Lord will not be happy and I am not going to loss her again."

It was only a few hours later when Cait woke up but the gypsy caravan was already far from Lord Harrington's estate.

"Mother her hair it is like the embers of a fire just as mine is black as the Raven's

"Hush now Molly do not wake her she may not remember anything of us she was very young when we lost her, but yes it is the only difference between the two of you is your hair. Hers has always been as red as embers and yours dark like a raven"

"No need to be quiet I am awake, this explains why my mother never would let my nannies tell me tales with gypsies in them and my wildness as she had put it" Cait started to smile she was going to like this new world with all the difference of the world she knew it was familiar.

"Louise, umm mother, mom?" Caitlyn still not sure what to call the women next to but of one thing Caitlyn was sure of was that she like her. "Is my real name Caitlyn or is it something else?"

Louise smiled and took Caitlyn into her arms "You can call me what you wish but I won't be lying to you I would love it if sometime in the future you would call me mom. As for your other question yes your name is Caitlyn my guess was that they could not get you to change it to something else."

Cait smiled and hugs Louise back taking a joy of the warmth she can only remember one other hug that made her feel that way it was from Jasper. Cait could tell she was going to like her real family. The gypsy caravan continued through the night and most of the next day. Cait would look out the back of the wagon and she could she Jasper riding a horse he always seemed to be in sight of her he would smile when he would see her head pop out of the wagon; she was starting to wonder if he ever slept. Sometimes she would join George or Johnny in the front of the wagon they would let her hold the reigns. When inside the wagon Cait was quickly learning how to cook with the help of Molly and Louise.

"Molly, do you always travel as such a pace?"

"Only when we have to, I don't know much about this Lord Harrington but from what I have heard about him and his temper is legendary. When the old Lord Harrington was the alive we where welcome here but that was before I can remember. From the stories I have heard the Old Lord Harrington and the current Lord Harrington are complete opposites.  I think the only reason we camped near him was because mom and dad had a hunch that they might find you there"

Cait wanted to ask more questions but the thought of Lord Harrington caused her to go quiet. Her hand unconsciously went to her arm the bruise had only seemed to get worse in the few days since she left him and at times it hurt.

"Cait!" Molly let out shout that caused Louise to come back into the wagon. "Let me look at your arm"

"It's nothing Molly" Cait replied and tried to sound convincing but Louise had already sat next to her and was already ripping the sleeve. Cait tried to pull away but remember she was in a wagon and there was no where for her to hide.

"Molly tell George and Johnny to stay out"

Molly went to the opening of the wagon, Cait could not hear the complete conversation but she could hear George's voice raise a few octaves. Before Molly returned she stopped at one of the many boxes and pulled out some clothes and than turned to another box and pulled of some jars.  Just to be safe Molly latched the front opening and the back door.

"That will give us some privacy, Mom"

"Oh my word Cait" Louise could not hide the anger in her voice and Molly had a shocked expression on her face when she looked over. Wordlessly she handed over the jars and clothes.  Louise handed Cait a blanket.

"Cait please take your shirt off and wrap the blanket around yourself the bruise is very high up on your arm and I've done enough damage to your shirt. Also I want to check you out for any other bruises you may have" Louise said to Cait well holding her hand.

"Okay but can you two turn around" They both nodded and turned. As quickly as Cait could she wrapped the blanket around herself and left the shirt lying next to her. "Thank you, Mom, Molly you can turn around.

"How in the world have you been able to use this arm with" Louise was shacking her head "He did a lot of damage to your arm I'm surprise it is broken"
Molly came over and gently applied some cream on the arm and wrapped it up in a bandage. Cait looked up into Molly's face and could see she was on the verge of crying.

"How could a person do that to someone Mom? If he had been here and done that he would have been run off if not worse."

Molly had now starting crying, Louise hugged her tightly and Cait reached up with her other arm and also hugs Molly.  Hugging Molly had an unexpected effect on Cait she felt a rush of warmth and could remember the few years she had spent with her family before getting lost but for some reason she still could not remember how she got lost.

"Mom, Mol please don't I'll be okay. I'm here now and safe"

"Okay Molly lets quickly look her over it will should be stopping soon and we are going to set up camp for a few days we have made much better time than we expected."

In silence Cait's mom and sister looked her over they found a few more bruise but none nearly has bad as her arm but each had cream applied and carefully bandaged. Once they where finished Louise handed Cait a lose shirt and skirt of her to wear. Both Louise and Molly opened the front opening and joined the rest to give Cait some privacy. Molly had wanted to stay but Louise dragged her out with her. It took awhile but Cait finally sure she was alone started crying so much had changed in the past few days; finding her real family and knowing they truly cared about her, leaving her husband, and finding Jasper. The memories that came back included memories of him they had always been close and the thoughts of him caused Cait to smile.

"Cait, its Molly we are going to stop soon is it okay if I come back?"

"Just a moment Molly" Cait dressed as fast as she could but she felt naked no corset, no petticoat, no overskirt or under skirt just a shirt and skirt. "Umm okay its safe"

Molly crawled back in and gave Cait a warm hug and wiped away the traces of tears "You don't know how much we missed you and you've remembered something you called me Mol no one other than you had ever called me that and you should see the smile on mom's face she is beaming because you called her mom"

"I don't know how to put it but when we hugged earlier every thing came back, even memories of Johnny and he must have been just a baby. The only thing I can't seem to remember is how I got lost I don't have a memory of it at all, I remember the storm and than being with the Worthington's"

"I'm sure it will come back" Molly said smiling "And if you have remember everything you remember Jasper also, even though he was also very young when you got lost he has never forgotten you, it was him who told Dad and Mom where they could find you. I'm not sure how he knew but he did, He had been trying for years to get us to travel through this area again, OHHH Cait I believe you are blushing"

All the sudden Molly fell forward "Opp I wasn't paying attention, would you like to come out of the wagon and help set up camp" Molly could see the worry in Cait's eye "Don't worry you will catch on and we will all help"

"I feel naked Mol" to this Molly started laughing.

Molly took Cait's hand and led her outside. The camp as already full of activity, Johnny came running up to Molly and Cait. "Dad would like you two to go get some firewood"

"Umm okay" Molly started laughing again and once again took Cait's hand. "They gave us an easy job in this area it shouldn't take us to long besides I'm sure you want to see Jasper again"

Cait throw some grass and leaves at Molly and stuck her tongue out at her. After about a half hour the sisters had as much firewood as they could carry and returned to camp. Cait was surprised at how fast everything had been set up other families already had fires going and children where running around laughing.

"Can I take that for you?" Cait turned around and smiled as she saw Jasper there, Cait nodded as Jasper took a hold of the firewood "Chad get off your butt and take Molly's"

A young man around Jaspers age stood up form one of the near by fire rings, Cait turned and to look at Molly she was blushing as Chad walked over to her he also had a big smile on his face.

Caitlyn sat back for a while listening as the several musicians tuned their instruments. The brightly colored wagons, the fine stew, the clear autumn night all combined in her to bring a feeling of home like she had never experienced before. Several men and women began to dance around the main campfire. Their colorful dress seeming to flow in the air as if they had become the music. A music that touched her deep within and she soon found herself rocking in time to the tune.

Jasper came to sit down on the large log that served as one of several benches the tribe always placed about the family fire. "The music stirs you, Pena. Do not be shy. You are among your Natsia again. Here you are free."

"But," Cait all but stammered, her face reddening in the light of the campfire. "I don't know how to dance."

"Of course you do." Jasper smiled beneath his newly forming moustache. "It' in your ziv, your heart. Come, I will help." He stood, bowing and held out his hand to her.

Caitlyn put her hand in his and stood up, brushing the back of her dress down. "I suppose I can try. It's a lovely tune. What is it?"

"Sharrafi Kralyissa." He smiled cryptically, and led her over to the fire.

From the back of her wagon Fenella watched as Caitlyn began to swirl along with the others. For over forty years she had been the Chovahani for the Beshaley tribe. She sighed, unconsciously fingering the charms that hung from her wrist among the many silver and gold bangles she wore. It had been by her suggestion the young one had been left behind. A necessary evil, but the cards did not lie. Now that she was a woman she was at least partially safe. That is until either the bostaris she had accidentally been married to caught up with them, or the other learned that the child yet breathed. Sometimes the cards did not tell all.


Louise slipped up beside the Gypsy witch. "Is it over now, Fenella? Is my daughter finally safe?"

"I wish to Duvval I could say so, but I can not." The old woman sighed again. "At least the vision of her death as a child has been averted." She turned to look the distraught woman in the eye. "As soon as you can you must send her to me. I must dukker drey her vast to know more. Until then she must never know who she truly is. Should Marynia learn that she has survived she will be in mortal danger."

"There is also her Bengui of a husband to consider. The man is completely evil and will not give her up easily."

Louise dropped her head to stare at the ground in front of them. "I know. It's just that it was so hard for me to leave her with the Gorgiken all those years ago. Now I fear for losing her again."

The elder woman hugged Louise close. "Do not dispaire. Her palm will tell us much. She is safe for now and Jasper will fulfill his vow to watch over her and protect her. Caitlyn will fulfill her destiny if we have anything to say about it."

Lord Harrington was glad that he had a carriage to take him; an evil smile crossed his face he couldn't wait to get home his wife would be there waiting for him. The work in London had put him in a sour mood and the stop at the tavern had only help to secure the mood he was. The carriage pulled to a stop and before the footman could come around Lord Harrington was out of the carriage and starting up the stairs. The usual flurry of activity started as various servants came forward to retrieve him coat and hat. He did not seem to notice the worry in some of the servants faces.

"I want some food sent to the study and can some one send her to me" Lord Harrington said to no one in particular.

"Umm Lord Harrington, Sir, she is not here. " One of the male servants stated with a shaky voice.

"What do you mean she is not here?" He replied the venom growing in his voice.

"She left with the gypsies" The man said but the last word came out in a whisper.

Lord Harrington could feel the anger about to explode in him. He turned to look at the man but noticed now that all of the servants where watching only one was not watching him a young woman who worked in the kitchen she was staring that the one who had spoken looking like she could kill him for tell him.

"Go, all of you, except you! My study now" Lord Harrington was pointing the young woman and than again to no one. "Do not forget my food"

Jenny stood there quivering for a moment trying to compose herself, she did not want to be alone with him the Lord Harold Harrington had bad reputation and there was more talk about his other three wives now that Caitlyn had run away. Jenny prayed that the rumors of his violence where exaggerated.

"Come on you, I am in no mood to wait for you" A hiss came from male voice that Jenny wish she could not hear.

Jenny slowly walked in to the study; he motioned for her to sit in one of the chairs. He walked around the desk and took a seat, Jenny still just stood there not sure her legs would work. The Lord glared up at her Jenny felt that this would be her last night on this earth with the look on his face.

"Sit" He waited for her to sit and than continued. "What is your name and tell me what you know about Caitlyn's disappearance"

"Jenny, I work in the kitchen. Yes Caitlyn is gone she left the same night you left"

"With the Gypsies, Jenny I promise I would get mad at you?" Lord Harrington said in a silky voice, but Jenny saw in his face and his eyes that he was already mad.

"I don't know" was all Jenny could get to come out, she could see in his eyes that he did not believe her for one moment and she filled with fear.   

Lord Harrington got up from his chair and walked over to Jenny. He put his hands on both sides of the chair and stared at her. Fear overwhelmed her as he moved on of his hands and brushed it down the side of her face and before Jenny knew it she felt pain.

"I am sorry Jenny, for slapping you, but I know you are not telling me the truth"

Jenny rubbed her face now more than ever thankful Caitlyn left, he was a monster, and she was also determined not to tell him more than he already knew. Lord Harrington finally gave up trying to get information out of Jenny but not before he slapped her few more times.  Finally a knock came to the door.

"Lord Harrington your food"

"Come in. Jenny you can go for now. I would love to see you again" His voice was tainted with so much sugar it made Jenny want to throw up.

Moving faster than Jenny could think she was out of the room, she could hear Lord Harrington laughing behind her. She ran to the kitchen throw down her apron and ran out the door taking with her what little money she had. Nothing was worth waiting for Lord Harrington to corner her again. She was sure there would me more the slaps to the face if they where to meet again. Jenny continued running until she was out of site of the house she slowed her pace. Her mind was reeling trying to decide what to do next. She decided to go as far away as she could with the little money she had.

"So little Caitlyn has run away from me and with Gypsies" Lord Harrington said to his self once alone in his study, he picked at the food brought to him and started laughing she was not the first wife to run. He had found the other one also. Thinking of his second wife made him smile she put up a good fight to be rid of him but in the end he got her back. He wrote some notes to the men who had helped him find his second wife, placed them in envelope and sealed them. He came out of the study and handed the envelopes to his butler.

"Have those delivered I will be waiting for the response."

Lord Harrington was already planning his reunion with his forth wife and thinking of whom in society would make a good fifth wife.

Jasper held Caitlyn in his arms he was smiling so brightly that Caitlyn could not help but blush. No other person made Caitlyn feel so happy.

"What is this song about Jasper?"

"That is not for me to explain to you, Cait, but it will be don't worry. There is someone you will need to talk to but when you are ready. For right now enjoy the night with me"

With that Jasper took Caitlyn's hands and starting dancing again.

"Jasper, have we always been close? I feel like we where close before you know before"

"Cait we have always been together since before you can remember. Some of my earliest memories are of you."

Caitlyn smiled up at Jasper as he spun her around again. After awhile Jasper lead Caitlyn away from music and dancing. They walked for awhile in silence. Jasper leaned down to give her a kiss, his hands brushed the bruises left my Lord Harrington, and he felt Caitlyn stiffen in his arms.

"Cait don't be afraid I am not the baulo you where forced to marry" Jasper looked down at Caitlyn and noticed the bandages. He pulled her close. "I won't lose you again Cait. What is behind the bandage?"

"Bruises, My mom said I was lucky my arm wasn't broken. I have had worse if you had not guessed Lord Harrington is an evil man. What does baulo mean anyway?"

Jasper laughed he couldn't help it. "Baulo means pig. I suppose we do have a language of our own. You will pick up on it"
Jasper resisted the urge remove the bandages so he could see the damage first hand but he could tell Caitlyn was already on edge from talking about Lord Harrington.

"Cait you can you can hit me if you like but have you ever been with Lord Harrington?"

Caitlyn backed away from him and lifted her hand and slapped Jasper across the face and looked up in shock that she has actually just hit him.

"OH Jasper I'm sorry" She turned to walk away but Jasper grabbed her hand lightly and pulled her into another hug.

"Cait don't worry. You can't hurt me unless you leave us again. I'm sorry for the question. Lord Harrington was not kind to you" It was not a question for Caitlyn.

"Jasper, other than hitting and yelling at me Lord Harrington only kissed me at our wedding. I was scared of him from the first time I meet him. I hide our wedding night and every night after that he would try to come into my room. I think I know the layout of his manor better than he does"

Jasper could see the tears coming down Caitlyn's check and pulled her even closer not willing to let her go. This time Caitlyn leaned up and kissed Jasper. Jasper was taken aback but kissed her back. Nothing felt better to either of them than that first kiss they shared with each other.

""Sharrafi Kralyissa" Jasper said and before Caitlyn could say anything he leaned down and kissed her again.  "Come Cait lets get back to you family. I know I am beyond happy you are back with use but so are they and I have been monopolizing your time"

"Jasper do not be silly. But you are right I would like to visit with my family"

The couple walked back to camp holding hands as they went.  Fenella stepped from out of the shadows and smiled she had no doubts about their feelings.

"Let's hope Marynia and that Bengui Lord leave them alone for awhile" Fenella muttered under her breath and headed back to her wagon. She needed to prepare for Caitlyn's visit.

"Cait! Wake up"

"What is it Johnny?"

"Mom wants you to help make breakfast"

"Uhh okay"

"Come on sleepy head"

Caitlyn crawled out of bed and put on a shirt and skirt that someone laid out of her. It was a cream colored top and a dark green skirt with embroidery on the bottom, to Caitlyn it was more beautiful than any of the dress she had before. Caitlyn wondered if someone could teach her how to do it. When Caitlyn was fully dressed and headed out of the wagon.

"Good morning Cait. Oh you look lovely in that. Come help me make some food for your Dad, Brother, and anyone else who might show up" Louise smiled at her daughter and than noticed a look of apprehension on Caitlyn's face. "Apasavello, I believe, you might not now how to cook. Is that right?"

"I know very little of cooking I know how to make bread and some eggs from helping the kitchen staff." Caitlyn told her mom in a quiet voice. "I would get very lonesome there and the staff was willing to keep me company"

"Lucky for you eggs are on the menu and I can teach you just about anything"

"Can you teach me how to do embroidery like on this skirt? I have done needle point but the patterns are so different"

Louise smiled up at Caitlyn "Of course I can and Molly can also she did the embroidery on that skirt"

"Where is Molly?" Caitlyn asked as Molly handed her a bowl and some eggs.

"Break the eggs into the bowl. Molly is helping Chad's family his mother is ill and when we reach the winter camp area she and Chad are going to be married. They are very happy together her face brightens as yours does when you see Jasper"

This made Caitlyn blush. Louise continued to show Caitlyn how to fix breakfast. Caitlyn was pleased that she caught on quickly and from the look Louise was given her she was happy also. Shortly after they had finished cooking George, Johnny and Jasper showed up.

"MMM Louise it smells great" George told her as he kissed her.

Caitlyn laughed as Johnny made a face at their parent's show of affection.

"Oh one day Johnny you will meet someone who will make you as happy I as I am with your Mother"

"George you need to thank Cait also, she did a lot of work also"

George smiled as his daughter and walked over to her and gave her a hug.

"Cait I am very proud of you. I know this way of life is very different than the one you had been living" George told his daughter and than went back Louise who was scooping out food for them.

"Dad I enjoy of being able be of use"

"Cait it smells wonderful and you know we will all help you adjust and protect you" Jasper said as he puts his arms around Caitlyn.

George shot Jasper a look he was not sure he wanted Caitlyn to know what other dangers there where out there for her other than Lord Harrington. Caitlyn smile up at Jasper not noticing look her dad shot him. She felt very comfortable in his arms and it was hard for her to believe she felt so comfortable around people she knew for a short time.

"Cait eat before it gets cold and than you and Jasper can go off and do whatever"

Caitlyn smiled at Louise and took the plate she was offering. Jasper patted on the area next to him for Caitlyn to sit. George wanted to talk to you Jasper before the couple went on their own way but Louise was making it hard for him. Caitlyn and Jasper finished their meal and offered to help Louise clean up but she just shooed them away.

"Louise we need to talk to Jasper. I don't think Cait is ready to know. I'm worried Jasper will tell her about Marynia."

"George don't worry. Cait is stronger than you think that Lord Harrington has done awful things to her and she is still happy and wants to be happy"

"What did that bostaris do to her?" Rage filled George as he thought of him hurting her.

"She has bruises all over, she is healing quickly though. She will go to Fenella when she is ready. Jasper has already promised me he won't tell her anything"

George got up and hugged Louise close.

Unknown to those in the camp high above them upon a heavily forested hill they were being watched by a single rider upon a coal black horse.

He hesitated there for a long time, much longer than he'd wanted but the blood still flowed from a wound he'd recieved the day before.

Normally he'd have spurred his horse and rode into camp at full gallup swinging his axe high above his head with his band of maruders they'd sack the camp but they'd fallen into a trap just two days ago and all but he had fallen before them.

Lord Harrington sat in the pub brooding the men should have been there by know if need be he would search for Caitlyn his self. He was about to leave when three men came up to him.

"Lord Harrington?" One of them asked.

"Yes"

"We are here to help you find your umm misplaced property"

Lord Harrington began to talk with the men giving them a description of Caitlyn and the direction the gypsies left in.

"Now understand do not harm her, I have my own plans for her. Just grab her and take her to the nearest place you can hide her until I arrive." A wicked smile crossed the Lord's face.

Lord Harrington whet up to his room with wild thoughts about his reunion with Caitlyn. The men left the pub and back to their hideout.

"So Carl what do you think about this Lord Harrington?"

"Does it matter? He is giving us more than enough money to live off of for a long time"

"Andre really do you have any idea what he has planed for her?"

"Again does it matter? Are job is to find her. Now both you and Carl stop its not like we are good men."

"Andre she is little more than a child and he has a reputation about as bad as ours"

"Stop Dennis before I smash your head in. We will do this job and if you don't want a part in it you can leave."

"Andre you know I am not going to go anywhere I know you better than that anyway I wouldn't make it out the door" Dennis stated.

"You two get some sleep we will check out the camp near the Lord's house and see if it can give us any clues"

The trio settled in for the night but Dennis still had his doubts about searching for the young woman. He could only think of all the tales he had heard about Lord Harrington and what he might do to the woman.

The small band moved onward the next morning. Stopping briefly at the town to panhandle a bit and allow Fenella a chance to earn a bit of money for them by selling her cures and telling fortunes. As was usual they had barely gotten started when the constable showed up with an order for them to leave. Still they had managed to collect a reasonable amount of food and coin to keep them going until the next own on their way to the winter camp.

Caitlyn looked resplendent in her new clothing. The colorful red skirt that flowed in a softly shifting bell shape down to her ankles matched the scarf tied in a bandana style about her head. Her hair flowed in large curls from beneath, falling in a cascade past her bare shoulders. Large gold hoops adorned her ears and matching bangles jingled when she moved her arms. The puffy white off the shoulder blouse was separated from the skirt by a wide black leather waist cincher, finishing the effect.

For the first time in her life she felt comfortable in her clothes. They were far more comfortable than the latest fashions that her estranged husband had forced her into and for the purpose of the Gypsies far more practical as well.

The sensuousness of female Gypsy dress was no accident. The clothing of the women was deliberately designed to attract the attention of the Gorgiken, for while their minds were occupied with their lust the children could easier cut their purses unawares.

Later that night after camp had been made in a small clearing deep in the forest, Louise came up to her daughter as she helped with the cooking of the stew in the large community cauldron.

"Cait, would you come with me, please?" Her demeanor was one of both deep love and concern.

"Why, what is wrong, Mother?" The lovely new Gypsy asked. A small frown of worry creasing her brow.

"Nothing is so much wrong, as there is someone who wishes to see you. Mama Fenella." Louise  managed a smile through her worry. Her child had been through so much in her short life and Louise prayed that the Chovani would see no more hardship in this precious flower's future. "She wishes to speak with you."

Caitlyn smiled slightly, she had been with her people long enough to know that the band's Chovani was one of the most respected members of the tribe. Both healer and witch they were the most responsible for the safety and health of the band.

"Of course." Cait rose and absent mindedly brushed her skirt before walking away with her mother towards the Gypsy witch's wagon. "May I ask you a question. Mama?"

"Surely." Louise replied thoughtfully.

"Why is it necessary for the children to steal?"

Louise stopped and turned to her daughter. "Because it is part of our Jivika, our livelihood." She drew a deep breath. "Surely by now you know that rarely do the Gorgikonaes accept us and it is nearly impossible for us to find work from them, though we would prefer it to thieving, or begging."

Caitlyn nodded her understanding.

"We are the wanderers. It is in our blood and nature as much as it is for a bird to fly." Louise continued. "As such most avenues of making a living are closed to us, so we do what we must to survive. If we can find gainful employment for a short time we will, if not."

"I understand, Mama." Caitlyn smiled. "I really do. I was just curious."

Entering the dim light of Fenella's brightly painted wagon Cait had the feeling of being transported to another world. The candles, the crystal ball that was pushed to one side of the round tabled that was covered in a black silk cloth with gold fringe. A strange, oversized deck of cards sat in front of the elder woman.

"Come in, My dear." Fenella spoke in her heavily accented English. "At first I had intended to dukker your vast....that is to read your palm. Recent events have led me to believe that reading the cards would prove far more reveling. Please to sit down."

Caitlyn did as she was asked and the old woman handed her the deck. "Shuffle these until you feel the need to stop, then hand them back to me."




For what seemed like hours Louise paced outside the rear of the wagon, fretting as to what the Chovani may discover in the mists of the future. In truth barely a half an hour had passed when the door above the short set of steps opened and her daughter emerged.

"Thank you, Fenella." Cait waved back into the gloom of the interior of the wagon cheerily, then turned to her mother. "She wishes to talk to you now, Mama." She smiled.

Louise hugged her child warmly. "I shall see what she wants to discuss with me, and tell you later. Go, enjoy your time with your family."

The look in the Gypsy witch's eyes sent a chill down Louise's spine. "There is a danger coming." Fenella said grimly. "One that could harm us all. I see three men. Evil men. They come for Cait......and something more. We are being followed by a fourth. The problem is his intentions are shrouded in mists and I can not see his heart."

I watched the gypsies for what seemed a long time but then realized I'd dozed off sitting there upon my horse, the light was begining too dim for this day and I was tired as onto death.

I mostly slid out of the saddle taking care too unsaddle and stake my faithful friend in a small green patch for him too have his supper.

Then wearily I began too gather the makings of a campfire, knowing all the time the real intent of this fire but still I dreaded it, having done this once before and soon the fire blazed up so I laid my old hunting knife there into the fire waiting for the blade too turn as red as I could get it.

In the mean time somehow I gathered my strength and opened my pack from the saddle, inside I took the last two pieces of dried meat out and laid them upon expensive china dish I'd picked up somewhere or rather from someone.
I then pulled out the most important thing too me at the time , a pottery jug filled with spirits but for this time it was more of a necessity.

I checked the knife slowly turning a dark cherry color in the ever brightening fire, I done this before but I relished it not!, I took a deep swing from the jug and settled down before the fire and wrapped the hot knife in a piece of buckskin then quickly pressed it too the wound in my side.
It sizzled and popped, flesh if you've ever smelled it burn has a stench all its own but it seared the wound closed.

I felt sick but forced myself too eat the dried beef I'd laid out then finished the bottle, I'd not slept for two days and it was now catching up with me and I laid back beside the warm fire and fell soundly asleep.

Caitlyn headed back to George and Jasper her mind was wondering what the old woman has seen, she wished she would have told her instead of talking to Louise first and having her tell her what she saw. Caitlyn could not help but think the Chovani saw something bad even though she tried very hard to show no expression at all. Molly waved at Caitlyn as she came near and Chad did also with a big smile on his face.

"Cait how did it go with Fenella?" Molly asked with a concerned voice

"I am not sure; she would not tell me anything, she wanted to talk to Mother first"

"Wow Cait I have not heard you speak so proper since your first day with us." Molly walked towards her sister and hugged her tight. "It will be alright no one will take you from us. I will fight and so will Dad, Mom, Johnny, Chad and Jasper to keep you with us. And I don't think you would go easily you are stronger than you think you are sister."

Jasper watched as the sisters talked he could not help but smile when he looked at her but like Molly and Caitlyn he wanted to know what Fenella saw. The thought of losing her again caused him pain. Jasper tried to shake the feelings of dread and decided to go for a quick walk he did not want to seem upset when he joined Caitlyn and her family.

Caitlyn watched as Jasper got up and walked away from her, she could see his eyes where wrought with concern. Molly turned her head when she felt Caitlyn's movement; she hugged her sister even closer.

"Cait you do know how he feels about you; right? He has never forgotten you even though he isn't much older than we are"

"Yes I know" Caitlyn said with a blush. This made Molly smile.

"Come Cait, I know you haven't eaten yet and I am sure Dad saved you some. Chad will you come with us?"

Chad smiled up at Molly he got up and took her and offered the other to Caitlyn and together they headed across the came to where George and Johnny where sitting. George looked up when he heard the sisters laughing. He smiled to his self in spite of his worries.

"Cait, Molly, Chad it is great to see you. Johnny will you please get some food for Cait. Do you two want anything?"

"No Dad we have eaten already."

"Dad where did Jasper go?"

"I don't know Cait but he will be back. We all want to know what Fenella has seen."

Johnny came up to Caitlyn with a bowl of food for her; Caitlyn smiled and thanked her brother. Caitlyn was almost finished when Louise came walking up to them, the look on her face told them all that the happiness they where feeling right now was not going to last.

I awoke after awhile still uncertain of what I should do but now I was being driven solely by hunger and pain, I saddled my horse and gathered my equipment I had no idea of what I'd find in the camp below but it had too be better than what I now had.

I cautiously made my way down the thickly wooded hillside finally reaching an area near the road and quitely rode toward the gypsy camp, just outside of they're camp a cool sparkling brook ran and by now my horse and I both were very thirsty and we drank from the little brook.

I heard the brush rustle slightly between me and the gypsy camp, I fingered my sword by instinct but somehow I just felt there was no reason too have fear when my eyes focused on the small shadow of a woman slowly moving back through the brush toward camp.

Near the brush from where she would've stood there was a basket almost as if she knew I was coming and needed food but shouldn't enter as yet, I rose from the spring and made my way across it, the cool mountain water felt good on my fevered body.

I slowly made my way toward the basket the lady had left for me and opened it, inside there was some food, bread and a small vial of medicene, I took this but left four gold coins in its place and made my way back too the horse, the food inside smelled so good I'd almost eatten half it when I returned too my hilltop campsite.

As I unsaddled the horse I couldn't help notice from beyond the gypsy camp another trail of smoke now arose, someone else is near and this did give me a bad feeling, very bad, but for now my own troubles were more important and the medicene eased my pain, I don't know who the lady was but she'd saved my life and now the fire I see beyond they're camp I felt meant trouble not for me but for them, a trouble I was especially good at handling.

Jasper wondered in the forest just outside of camp he finally decided it was time to head back to camp her could hear noises in front of him but before he could go and investigate he heard footsteps behind him, he tuned to see a beautiful woman walking towards him, it was  Caitlyn.

"Cait what are you doing out here alone?"

"Jasper "Caitlyn ran towards him and throw her arms around him.

"What's wrong?" Jasper said as he hugged her close to him

"Mom came back from visiting Fenella." Her voice couldn't continue.

With out saying a word Jasper kissed her and than broke there hug. He took her hand and as fast as he could with out causing Caitlyn to fall ran back to camp. They entered camp and Caitlyn's family turned to look at them.

"George, Louise. What is going on? Cait couldn't tell me" Jasper squeezed her hand.

"Jasper please sit" George motioned to the space next to him.

Jasper refused to let go of Caitlyn and shock his head. George tried once more to get Jasper to sit but he refused again, George gave up. Louise closely watched Jasper as George retold the news Fenella has relayed about Caitlyn's reading. As the news sunk in Jasper went to his knees almost taking Caitlyn with him.

"Jasper!" Caitlyn said in surprise.

"No this can't be happening I" he paused "we just got her back. They can't take her away from us."

"Calm yourself, Jasper" a new voice said as she joined the family.

"I'm sorry Mama Fenella." Jasper said as he stood back up and pulled Caitlyn close almost crushing her under his grasp.

"Jasper, I can't breathe"

"Cait I don't want to let go of you" He replied lessening his hold

"Jasper stop we have more pressing issues. The three men are closer than I thought if you look you can see the smoke from their campfire." Fenella said as she pointed.

Louise and Molly joined Jasper and they all hugged her tight. Caitlyn struggled with all the emotions that where running through her, Louise, Molly and Jasper where the only reason she did not collapse to the ground.

"No they can't be here already. I should have never come with you."

Her family, Jasper, and Fenella all looked at her. Fenella was the first to talk.

"You are wrong Chavi, my child. You belong with us"

The medicene the gypsy woman had left for me had taken effect and I awoke from a sound sleep feeling better than I had in days almost as back to normal, I wasn't sure how long I'd slept but now I had business to attend too.

I struck my camp,gather my belongings and saddled the horse, my old ways would serve me now well enough for I was determined to stop the men from hurting the gypsies.

I don't know how they'd done it but the old woman had come too me in my dreams she said she used her power too heal me now she wants me too help them, I knew it was only a dream but it was so real I couldn't forget it and it had given my an almost burning hatered of the men by the fire.

It was mid morning when I set out which wasn't the best time for this but one must use the day one has left and in my most cunning tactics I almost silently moved through the brush in a semi circle around the gypsy camp, stopping only too water my horse and refill my flask in the cool brook near them, I could hear them in they're camp like a family happysome going about tasks and others playing sweet music.

I wanted too stay and listen but I moved on avoiding the road and finally reaching a thick grove of pines near a bend in the road, this I thought a perfect spot too waylay a coach and lighten its load of coin but not today!.

I recovered my bearings seeing the hill where I was camped and the gypsies smoke from they're camp and again I set off through the brush keeping close enough too see the small road but far enough too maintain cover and after a while I heard the heavy footfalls of a man unaccustom to the woods he made so much noise he seemed to step upon every stick and pile of leaves as I stood motionless behind some bushes he walked past not 30 yards from me carrying a fresh killed deer.

He was an evil looking fellow and would be easy enough for me too put an arrow through him but I wanted too know where they're camp was, the woods are full of animals, deer and such and one so unaccustomed as he never noticed me following far behind and too his right although once he stopped and drew his own bow but what he heard I knew not it was back toward the gypsy camp.

He made a straight trail and I doubted he'd change his path so I broke from him and again circled too the right crossing the road about half a mile from where he'd cross and sure enough he soon plodded out of the woods and across the road so on I went as well riding far enough into the trees too hide and await him but he never come so I knew his came lay between me and the road.

The woods were thick here and I had too walk the horse through them making much more noise than I'd have liked when finally I found what I searched for the smell off cooking flesh upon the fire then voices, cruel plotting men full of evil.
I made my way back nearly one quarter mile from them placing them between myself and the gypsies and made a cold camp, no fire, just too rest my horse and myself, I leaned against a cedar in the warm sunshine and dozed off.

The sun was hanging low in the sky when I decided this thing must be done, I untethered my horse as I always did before any battle so that if I die he might be able too fend for himself, he's a good animal and seldom wanders far from the field I leave him in unless I stay gone too long.

The brush is so thick I decided upon a foot attack, leaving my spear and shield behind but arming myself with my knife,sword, bearded axe and the two small crossbows I use too layway coaches but this time it wouldn't be that easy.

I made my way too near enough too the mens camp where I could see one laying asleep by the campfire, one carving upon a piece of bone and the other busy dragging in dead brush for the fire and the long cold night ahead, I approached cautiously but easily due too the noise made by the man dragging brush for I knew that these men would fight not surrender like so many frightened peasants so I got as close as I dared to them before showing myself then with a crossbow in each hand and at a distance of about 20 foot not even a blindman could miss.

I waited for a second as the man dragging brush walked back away from camp into the trees about fifty yards away then I moved forward, the men in camp didn't even seem alarmed with all the noise the other fellow was making so I was into the camp before they could react.

The man carving immediately charged at me with his knife in hand yelling like a banshee, I raised and fired sending a bolt deep into the center of his chest and he jerked over backwards as if kicked by a horse, the other man still drowsy was grabbing for his sword as I loosed the other crossbow into his eye and he groaned and fell back motionless.

It was then I realized the man with the brush was charging at me with a huge axe, all I could do was parry his attack with the empty crossbow which shattered under the massive strike then with my left hand I swung as hard as I could knocking him backwards but for a second, then threw the other useless crossbow into his next attack giving me time enough too draw my sword and met him head on blocking his attacks blow for blow while my sword dug deep into his  axe handle he staggered back as I swung again with all my might slashing my sword through the soft part of his neck mortally wounding him.

He fell back with blood spraying from his wound and quickly died, the other two were already dead.

Now came my grim task of bringing notice of they're defeat too the old gypsy woman, I took my axe and beheaded each of the three and carried they're heads by the long course hair atop them.

I noticed one of they're horses saddled and ready so I mounted it then rode back around too where I'd first seen the old gypsy and there I cut three stakes chest high driving each into the ground and placing ones head upon each, my debt too her was complete and now as a warrior I returned too claim they're belongs as my own and sell them at the next village.

I returned too my own camp gathering my belongings and horse then rode too the well stocked camp of the men, they had deer upon the spit and wine in flasks besides a already warm fire, so I dragged what was left of them far enough away the wolves could feast tonight as I would!.

Fenella listened as the night wore on, she was able to hear what the others could not. She heard the forth man head towards the came of the three evil ones. She could barely hear that a battle had started, she worried for the forth one not knowing who exactly was or where he had come from. The old woman was grateful that he was there to help them at this moment. When the old Chovani was sure he had won she went back to talk with Caitlyn's family.

"George, Louise, and Jasper; the forth man has handled the three evil ones. However I am  still unable to read his heart but I am glad he was here to help us. I feel we will meet him soon and I think a friend of yours is coming also Cait."

Jasper looked up at her and smiled as did the others.

"Does this mean Lord Harrington won't come after me anymore? And which friend?" Caitlyn asked know the answer to the first questions and wondering which friend it could be, she didn't have very many.

"I am sorry child I don't know the answer to those questions but for the moment you are safe from him. It will take awhile for him to learn of their deaths. The other it is someone who cares and worries about you ."

Louise watched her daughter with worry one  problem was fixed temporally however, Fenella still had not been able to get a reading on Marynia. Louise also knew that they could not hold off much longer on telling Caitlyn about the Sharrafi Kralyissa and what it meant to her. She looked over at Caitlyn and see she was still uneasy about the possibility that the bostaris Lord Harrington was still looking for her. Louise turned and hugged George.

"George how do we tell her that he isn't the only one who is looking for her. Marynia is far worse that  Gorgiken rat Harrington."

George hugged his wife and tried to not look worried trying not let Caitlyn know they where worried.

"Jasper we need to go find Molly and Chad and let them know that we are safe, for now." Caitlyn said taking Jasper's hand.

"Cait, you know we will keep you as safe as we can. But yes lets go find your sister and Chad." Jasper gave Caitlyn a kiss and than they headed to where Chad and Molly where.

"Jasper do you remember the song Sharrafi Kralyissa from one of my first nights here?"

"Yes"

"You had an odd tone when you told me the name. What does it mean? I feel like it means something for me like it is not just a song."

"I don't know if I can" Jasper replied.

There was a large crash in the woods behind them and the couple jumped and in one fluid movement Jasper was in front of Caitlyn with his knife drawn. The both watched as whatever was in the woods came towards them.

"Jenny, is that you?" Caitlyn said as the figure came closer.

"Lady Cait, I have finally found you."

Jasper stepped aside to let the friends greet each other.

"Oh, Jenny I am so glad to see you. Do you remember Jasper?"

"It is good to see you again Jenny and welcome."

"Cait I am going to go get Molly and Chad. I will meet you back at your parent's wagon."

Caitlyn turned to hug Jasper and give him a kiss. "I will see you soon, please hurry."

"Oh Lady Cait you look beautiful and that Jasper is more handsome than I remember."

"Jenny I love it hear I am picking up on the lifestyle very quickly like I never left." Caitlyn took Jenny's hand and lead her to her parent's wagon.

"Never left?" Jenny asked.

"Yes, do you remember George and Johnny?" Jenny nodded her head, Caitlyn continued. "They are my dad and brother. Molly whom Jasper was going to get is my twin sister but with black hair and my mom is Louise. I disappeared when I was little and some how we found each other again."

"That is amazing, Lady Cait. Just amazing."

Caitlyn laughed and lead Jenny to meet her family. Fenella was still with them when Caitlyn arrived, from the smile on her face told them at this is the friend that was coming. Louise already had a plate of food read and a change of clothes.

"Dad, Mom, Johnny, and Fenella; this is my friend Jenny."

"Welcome Jenny, Please sit and eat and after you have had your fill I have set out some clothes for you." Louise said hugging Jenny.

"You are very welcome here, Cait has spoken of you and that you cared for her and helped her escape." George said with a smile.

"Lady Cait is very kind. I could not help but like her and worry for her."

"Jenny my child please eat. You can tell us about your travels when you are full and changed."

Jasper, Molly and Chad entered the area as Jenny was eating. She watched as Caitlyn's face light up at the sight of Jasper a far cry from the fear she would see in her eyes when Lord Harrington came into sight; she smiled. Jenny looked at Molly and was taken aback she was Caitlyn's twin except for hair color.

"Molly, Chad; this is my friend Jenny."

The couple smiled and Molly took a seat next to her. As soon as she was full Caitlyn took her into the wagon to help her change into her new clothes.

"I know you will feel underdressed but the clothes are very comfortable. You will like them. Mom and Molly will make new clothes with what you have brought"

Jenny had no problems with clothes but the waist cincher was something new to her. Caitlyn laughed as she helped her with it.

"Oh Jenny you look lovely. Come lets go back out side"

Jenny was suddenly very nervous about how she looked in the gypsy clothing. Jenny was dressed in a dark green skirt and white shirt like the one Caitlyn was wearing, Caitlyn had tied a green scarf a few shades lighter than the skirt in her hair.

"I'm not use to wearing my hair down, Lady Cait."

"Please just Cait and you have lovely hair a warm dark brown that matches your eyes. Now come"

Caitlyn pushed Jenny towards the door. Jenny smiled as she took in the reactions of Caitlyn's family. Caitlyn followed her out with a smile on her face and went to Jasper's side.

"Jenny you look great." George replied

"Yes, I agree" Louise said with a warm smile on her face.

"Jenny how did you come to be here?" Fenella asked.

"When the Lord came back and found Lady Cait, Cait  gone; he wanted to know if any of us knew where you went. He called me into his study I told him you where gone and no more. He didn't believe me and slapped me; I decided than and there to leave and very grateful that Cait was gone. I gather what little money I had went in the direction I remember the gypsies leaving in. I kept my ears open in ever village for news. And now I am here."

"One visitor down and one more to go." Fenella said mostly to herself but everyone looked up at her. "Jenny would you like to stay with me until we reach the winter camping area?"

"Oh that would be great, Thank you so much."

"I am so happy you are here Jenny. Go get some rest it is late." Caitlyn hugged her friend and smiled at her.

The next day the sky hung dark upon the horizon and lightening flashed without thunder, this was a wierd and ominious thing and I knew there was something afoot something no sword can cut or shield hold back.

I gathered my things and the booty I'd taken from the men whose camp this once was and loaded it upon the three horse of theirs, they travelled very heavily and had much iron pots and provisions, obviously they were well supplied by someone for they looked not the type to have such conveyance.

The rain began crashing down in sheets and the North wind howled, the woods can seem a very lonely and deserted place when one is cold and miserable so the idea struck me that maybe I could trade with the gypsies for food and lodging from this horrid storm and began the short track toward their camp.

I finaly reached it with the now driving rain stinging my face I dismounted and stood alone at the camp all were inside the wagons when suddenly a face appeared from one wagon and a warning yell echoed throughout the camp, my first reaction was too finger my sword but then I decided too hold up my empty hand as gesture that I meant no harm.

Jasper rain through the rain to Caitlyn's wagon, he was disappointed it was raining it was going to be crowded in the wagon. He hoped that Molly was over at Chad's and Johnny was visiting a friend. He knocked on the door and was just about to open the door when Caitlyn answered it.

"Jasper, get yourself in here. Why are you out in this?"

Jasper only smiled and came in. Caitlyn took a seat next to him glad that her siblings has decided to visit other people. George and Louise where smiling at the young couple. They spent the time together talking and learning about Caitlyn's years when she was lost to them. Every now and than Caitlyn would squeeze Jasper's hand when she talked about Lord Harrington and her few months with him. Louise and Caitlyn where making some food for a light lunch when the alarm was raised. Jasper and George where out of the wagon before Caitlyn could ask about the noise. Caitlyn turned to Louise with a questioning look on her face.

"It will be okay Cait, your dad and Jasper and the other men will be able to handle whatever it is."

Caitlyn was not convinced and started to head toward the door.

The men I believed realized what I wanted and one took my horses as I grabbed the bag containing my trade items from its back and they hurried me inside one of the tents set up, since it was storming so very badly little could be corresponded outside.

Once inside they immediately asked my purpose for being there of which I told them I had hoped too trade items for lodging and food, at this they brought out some wine and we sat down beside the fire with the men telling me too make my bargain.

I scanned the tightly packed tent but seemed not too locate the old woman which had helped me but I knew well that she knew I was there and had likely told the elders there.

I slowly with cold numb hands withdrew several items the gypsies seemed too want very badly, one a medium cooking kettle of heavy iron, a copper teapot and ladle, these worth much more than a nights rent.

The headman whom I still hadn't met formally fingered the items smiled and passed them onto another man who nodded yes, at this he looked toward me and said for these we will entertain you three days and then if you wish too trade for more the price will be higher!.

This I took to be an old gypsy trick knowing for well the items value but since I decided that who could know what might happen in three days and since I'd not paid for the articles myself I'd nothing too loose and we agreed, at this he motioned too a woman and in a foreign tongue spoke words I did not understand and she disappeared outside but soon returned with a large plate of food and gave it too me.

I'd barely finished eatting when I'd notice several of the men had gone outside, some of the others were eyeing me ominiously.

Feeling strange I got up and went outside too find a man telling a story of how after the rain had stopped he went outside too gather some bark for a tea and he looked up into the sky and saw a face forming in the clouds.

I laughed at first which wasn't the exact right responce for I was siezed by several of the gypsy men and dragged back into the tent, where the elders made them release me but explained that the face the man had seen in the clouds was very real and it was the product of witchcraft.

He further explained that the people were uncertain as too my being there they think I might be an agent of whatever witch had done this manifestation and he said he must demand my story of it and my presence for they are a superstitious people and demand too know.

This I felt fair enough considering the circumstances although the thoughts of fighting it out with them did croos my mind.

I explained too them they had nothing too fear from me, that I had come originally from the far North, I had no idea what my name was for as a child I was sold as an apprentice to a merchant and spent most of my childhood being exchanged between other merchants as my obediance was far from perfect.

Finally I was thrown too the streets and have lived by my wits since the age of about 12, I use whatever name suits me at the time and take a name familiar with the people of whom I am around at the time.

I mean no harm too your people and am alone in my travels, "I felt it best not too inform them that my last occupation was that of highwayman", sold I told them I was simply a man in search of that which only he can know when he finds it.

They seemed somewhat satisfied with this explination but still very weary of me and somewhat aprehensive that they'd made the deal to feed and give me shelter for the three days, but at long last they all left me alone in the tent and I sat by the fire deciding what I should do since they now had all my belongings and my horses.

I started to get frustrated as everyone tried to keep me in the wagon, my mom ran after me calling for me to come back. Than Molly saw me heading towards the tent tried to distract me with talk of her upcoming wedding.

"Molly please let me go I want to see who is here."

"Cait I don't think that is a good idea go back to the wagon." Molly placed her hands around my arms trying to hold me back.

I pulled my arms free with strength I never knew I had and started to run just to hit another obstacle.

"Cait, go back to the wagon."

"Jasper, no I want to see who is here."

"Why do you want to know so badly?"

"Because I want to make sure it's not Lord Harrington."

This made Jasper stop and stare at her. His anger he felt towards her for not wanting to listen to him or her family left and the anger he felt towards the Lord took its place. He suddenly hugged her.

"Cait, I could get Jenny to take a peek at him."

I stared up at him anger growing mad that people where not letting me do this for myself.

"Jasper I need to do this, please you don't understand."

Jasper shook his head. "Your dad my kill me for this. We will have to be careful not to be seen not just by the visitor but by your dad also"

Jasper lightly brushed the wet hair that had fallen into my face and placed it behind my ear. We headed toward the tent keeping low and trying to avoid anyone how might see us. We where near the tent when the stranger came out. Jasper pulled me behind the nearest wagon; I heard Jasper let out a cruse.

"It's not him, Jasper." I turned and hugged him close and without thinking gave him a kiss.

I felt cold all the sudden the adrenaline rush was wearing off, I shivered against Jasper.

"Come on silly, let's get you back to the wagon, you are soaked."

I smiled up at him and ran towards the wagon laughing as Jasper ran after me. I somehow managed to beat him to the door but just barely. My mom was waiting and when she saw the looks on Jasper face and than mine she couldn't help but laugh and smile. I could still see the worry in her eyes.
"Get in here both of you, I will find dry clothes for you. There is hot tea also. And you young lady what do you think you where doing?"

Jasper put his hand up before I could answer. "She wanted to make sure it wasn't the bostaris." The hate in his voice was not disguised.

"Cait, go change I'll put up a blanket for some privacy" Louise said. "Jasper you turn the other way just to be safe. When she is done you will switch"

I let out a laugh and went to a corner of the wagon to change, followed by Louise who true to her word hung a blanket over a line. I patted myself dry before changing into the dry clothes. The shirt was almost identical to the one she had been wearing the day they stopped in the town and the skirt was a beautiful shade of dark blue almost purple, Louise had a matching scarf to go with it.

"Hurry up Cait I'm getting cold."

I came back out surprised that my mom had left. "Where did she go?"

"I think she went to see if your dad wanted some food and it has stopped raining. I also think she my have wanted to give us some time alone."

Jasper sat up and kissed me before heading behind the blanket to change into the dry clothes that Louise laid out for him.

"So Cait that color looks great on you. Do you need help with the waist cincher?"

At this point Jasper came back out taking the blanket down. I smiled up at him and showed him I managed to do it myself, he let out a laugh.

"You look very nice in those clothes, Jasper." I took a few steps towards him and gave him a kiss.

I felt Jasper's arms go around me and tighten as he kissed me back. There was a knock at the door and we broke the kiss. Molly poked her head in.

"Come on you to it is lovely out here now that the rain has stopped."

I took Jasper's hand and we headed outside.

The women of the gypsy camp began making preparations for some type of magical warfare against the witch who cast her face into the clouds, they hurriedly spread strong smelling herbs about the wagons and tents one of the gypsy girls brought me a small bag containing some unknown charms which she bade me too wear round my neck for protection against evil.

It was at this time that the gypsy leader came fourth too me and bade me accompany several of his men into the forest as protection for them while they gathered deer and boar for what now seemed like would be a longer time in camp here as the women and conjurers worked feverishly delving into just what had happened and where it came from.

There was one young lad standing there staring back toward his girl with the look of aprehension about him, I asked his name and he replied he was Jasper, I told him never fear Jasper many times I've dealt with these spooks who cast their reflection from afar and yet I've never seen one who could really do anything least they already would have, making poppets to scare children is the extent of their powers.

While saying this I'm not sure I tried too reasure Jasper or myself for witchcraft has always been a thing I'd avoided if at all possible!, then we all started into the forest and the mood lightened as we took to the hunt.

We moved through the forest and began using an old poachers trick of having several men move in from each side at an angle creating a triangle shape then once linking together move toward the open end of the angle pushing all the game inside toward the mouth of it and into the ready bows of hunters placed there and hidden.We got lucky this day for we took four deer but no boar, numerous rabbits and other creatures.

The men set too work skinning the valuable animals and dressing the meat for smoking, this not being part of my job I took young Jasper and walked down too the clear creek running in the distance, it was here that the most remarkable thing happened.

I sat down and poured cool water over my neck and head as Jasper waded into the clear water apparently sailing a boat shaped leaf!, this went on for a while and the  day being relatively warm I was just enjoying life resting against a tree beside the creek with my eyes shut then things became very quiet almost alarmingly quiet.

I opened my eyes and saw Jasper still in the  creek but abandoning his toy he stood there holding a long cylindrical object, my curiosity got the better of me and I waded out into the creek beside him.

The thing he held was obviously manmade but still crude, it seemed too be solid crystal but was nearly eight inches long and tapered down too a rounded point at one end with the other end having a globular highly polished ball nearly two inches in diameter!.
I took the object from him and examined it more closely the shaft was worked but still appeared rough and it had several protusions along the sides which at first I took to be flaws in a primative magic charm but only then did I realize these weren't flaws etal but intensional protrusions much like teeth on a key but set in random patterns completely around the shaft as though it actually were a key but unlike anything I'd ever seen!.

Jasper suddenly said "I'll go get the women, they'll know especially the old woman!".

He dashed off and I stood there holding the thing unsure if I hadn't rather rebury it in the creek bed but before I could react Jasper could be heard running back, I waded out of the water and stood to meet the gypsies coming.

Lord Harrington was fuming when he got word that the three men had disappeared. He needed to stop and think about what the next step would be.

He knew he couldn't go look for her without having any idea of where she is.

"Damn the Gypsies" He cursed and kicked out at the nearest item. "I will find you Caitlyn and I will make you pay for leaving me."

I watched as Jasper left with the stranger and headed back to where my mother was hanging out some wet clothes to dry.

"Can I help?"

"Certainly." Louise said with a smile.

Jenny came to join them, Caitlyn gave her a hug hoping that Jenny was adjusting to life with the gypsies as easily as she had.

"Mom what was all the activity earlier? I feel like I am missing something important."

Louise looked up at me with a worried look in her eyes; she looked wearily over to Fenella.

"I don't know if I can explain it fully my daughter."

I gave up she wasn't going to tell me anything, I looked over at Fenella and wondered if she would be able to tell me what is going on. I started to walk over to her when I saw Jasper running back to camp.

"Fenella" He shouted "Come quick we have found something. I don't know what it is and neither does he"

Fenella shot a look and said nothing to me but motioned to Jasper to take her to the object he and the stranger had found. I followed feeling like something was telling me that I should be there also. I could hear my mother yelling after me as and than yelling to my father to go after me. It mad me angry that the would not let me go with Fenella other people where going with them why couldn't I. I ran faster and could almost touch Jasper when we got to the creek. I looked up at the stranger he was so different than anyone I had ever seen before and than my eyes wondered to his hands to the object he was holding. I felt arms around me and looked to see Jasper, I smiled up at him, I could also see my father trying to make his way to me.

"Cait, come here please." It was Fenella. "now chavi don't be afraid I am her and I will protect you."

"I don't understand."

"Fenella she isn't ready she doesn't know who she is yet." I could hear my father saying to Fenella.

"Are you sure she is ready?" Jasper asked the old Chovahani.

I smiled at Jasper, even though I was confused about that was going on at least he seemed to have faith in me.

"George, she knows who she is it just needs to be reawakened in her and this object will help and as for your question Jasper yes I think she is ready." Fenella turned to me and continued "You might not understand now but you will, you are an important person to us not just a daughter to your parents or the love of Jasper or even the wife of that Gorgiken rat; you are more than just a person. Take the object and tell me what you see."

I walked toward the stranger and held out my hand, I could see he was uneasy with handing over the strange object to me; truthfully I was scared to touch it. The object started shine brightly as my fingers touched it. I took it into my hand and felt like I was being blinded and burning.

"Fenella, I can't do this it is burning me."

I could hear Jasper, my dad, and the stranger all tell Fenella something but I couldn't make it out clearly.

"Cait, you are fine. You are not burning. What do you see?"

"I don't know I see people it is like memories but they aren't mine."

"Good, Cait. You can hand it to me know, we still have to find the key before it will revlive everything to you."

I handed the object to the old woman and than felt arms around me.

"Cait are you okay?" I heard Jasper ask.

"I think so and will you please tell what all this Blessed Queen, Sharrafi Kralyissa stuff is about?"

Jasper, my father George, the stranger, and a few others stared at me.

"I never translated that for you, how do you know what Sharrafi Kralyissa mean?" Jasper asked not sure if the look in his eyes was worry or delight.

"I'm not sure." I replied and looked over to Fenella and than to my father they both had smiles on their faces.

What magic is this I thought?, the girl speaks of things she doesn't know!.

In Duseldorf I'd seen this sort of thing once before then the good Christians stepped in to make things safe for everyone and burned half of the women in the surrounding countryside and I knew it would be no different here if word of this gets out so I slowly walked back toward the camp alone thinking hard of what too do and attracting the attention of several of the men.

They asked me what was wrong did the magic effect you?.

I told them no that my worries were more for the safety of them than the effects of whatever indeed did happen and bade them gather they're weapons and begin training for certain with this sort of thing happening they'll be trouble!.

It was then I was informed there were no real weapons!, oh maybe a couple bows and arrows or even an old rusty spear but nothing of much use!.
It was at this I excelled for once old enough to be put in the army I was thrust into training in what was called a stick group, this simply meant that we were poor and lacked weapons so we used sticks for swords and quickly learned too use these sticks with deadly results!.

My Captain was a vicious German knight who loved punishing training as much as he did women or wine!, he taught us by what he called "THE LESSON OF THE BRUISE", this meant since we used sticks instead of real swords we were expected to really fight while in armor and even under chainmail these stout sticks left painfull bruises and welts!.

The one thing this teaches a man is very quickly to learn too defend himself from attack or end up so bruised by him you couldn't raise a cup!, truly this punishment while severe bore results beyond expectation as we hacked away at each other with full force rather than the ordinary soldiers who practiced with swords and couldn't learn because as the German said "to learn with the sword is too die fore you are never allowed a full attack for fear of injury!, but with the stick you can beat a man senceless".

His training proved true for soon my company was defeating the other squads with simple sticks and they had steel swords!, he told us to learn well because we were useless peasants and didn't rate a sword so our first battle we fought with sticks but we soon took many swords from our enemies and this is how we gained our arms but the road was hard and many died but as he said we were useless to them but quickly our training came through and many of my company were promoted too lead fallen officers of other companies, I too was later promoted too command a squad before the wars ended.

So this is how I told them they would learn, but I'd try too get as many weapons as we could before an actual battle!.

The men were apprehensive but they also knew too survive they had too learn!.

As the day wore on and the shadows of the trees stretched long upon the openings in the forest the men continued the awkward if not totally futile attempts at turning gypsies into a fighting force not too mention the fact that the numbers there were not enough too engage even a small trained group of men much less knights, still one does as one can and a little knowledge might actually help them.

My glances couldn't keep from turning too the camp and watching the women as they delved into something of their own design, that girl the one who spoke of the things she did not know, she troubled me and who was this man who wanted her back so very badly?.

I continued on with the little training I could give too this ragtag group and at long last they began too show a little improvement.

Finally toward dark I brought my band back too the camp, they smell of roasted venison made my mouth water and for the first time since I'd arrived I seemed almost at ease with the gypsies.

I waited for Fenella, Jasper anyone to tell me something. After awhile I ran towards camp because it seemed to me that no one still wanted to tell what was going on, it was making me angry. I could hear someone running after me I knew it was Jasper but I didn't care, for the first time since I came to be with my real family I just wanted to be alone. I saw Jenny helping my mother with some chores and I ran past them and into the wagon and locked the door so Jasper couldn't follow me.

"Cait please open up."

I tried to tell him I wanted to be alone but he wasn't listening. Awhile later I could hear the stranger talking with some of the men in camp and I urged Jasper to join them. When I was sure he was gone I came out of the tent and asked Jenny if she would go for a walk with me, she was the only one I could think of who might understand how frustrating this was to me. Louise just looked at me with that look of worry on her face and a look like everything I wanted to know was just on the tip of her tongue.

"Jenny I don't know what to do. Something is going on and it revolves around me but no one will tell me what it is or why it is so important."

"Oh Lady Cait, I'm sure you will learn what is going on shortly. Did you really we those things? Staying with Fenella I have learned that there is magic and I am certain that she and you both have magic in you."

I stared at Jenny growing you with a noble family magic was something to feared and shunned.

"I agree it is magic but I'm scared. First Lord Harrington is hunting me and now I feel there is someone else more dangerous than him looking for me also or will be soon."

Jenny gave me a hug and tried to tell me that I will learn everything that I need to soon, I still wasn't convinced. I headed back towards camp to try and talk with Fenella but it seemed like she was avoiding me. I felt confused first it seemed she was happy that I could see what I saw and now not.

"Mom why won't you, dad or Fenella explain this to me?"

I watched as Louise lowered her head and than hugged me tight.

"Fenella wants to but I asked her and George not to tell you, Jasper also. I wanted you to live normally you've been gone so long and I want you to be happy as a young woman should be. However I don't think we can keep you need the dark much longer."

"So your going to tell me?"

"No, I'm not Fenella will when she returns in a few weeks."

I gave up once again and went to find Jasper but he was busy with the stranger he was teaching a group of men how to fight. This gave me an idea I just needed to get up the courage. It was late that evening when Jasper returned he looked at me with his face full of worry and pain. I walked over to him and have him a kiss.

"I'm sorry Jasper. I want to know what is going on."

He gave me a hug and said he was sorry also and that he had promised my family and Fenella not to tell me even though he wished he could. We went to my families wagon to eat dinner, I asked Jasper about the stranger and the training that he was doing.

After a week or so of trying to get up the courage I went to ask the stranger my question. I waited until after Jasper joined us to eat and than I excused myself. The stranger was alone which had become a rare sight these days.

"Sir?" He turned to look at me, he seemed alarmed to see me. "I have a favor to ask of you."

After a pause responded "What is your favor?"

"Will you teach me to fight?" He looked at me in surprise, I continued. "I am tried of other fighting for me. I want to be able to fight for myself if I have to."

So you want too learn too fight little gypsy?, but then your not a gypsy are you?, oh no not at all I think thats why the people here are so suspicious of everyone!.

But then thats none of my concern anyway, you know you may have more abilities than you think if your power is as great as it would seem, I once saw a woman in Duseldorf make a pile of clothes burst into flames by concentrating upon it but I can hardly help you with that.

In answer too your question, yes I can teach you too fight but its hard too fight sometimes, some men wear swords and weapons out where everyone will know they are knights or attempting too act like them then there are other who hide their weapons.

I think you are somewhere in between that you do need to know how too fight but you don't want too become a knight, for this you must learn too use what is ordinary like a staff or a dagger, you see to fight you always don't need a sword.

I once saw a man being chased by two robbers after his purse, he pulled his purse loose from his belt and emptied the coins into his hand and turned then threw the coins into they're faces!.
This so surprised the fiends one took a coin in the eye and both stopped too pick up the silver lying there letting the man get away.

They're greed outsmarted them for he had a purse of gold as well as the small silver change the threw too them, you see had he turned and fought them he might had died and lost all being outnumbered and an old man against two young thugs but with his training he got away with his gold and went too the local magistrate and the men were arrested in a tavern not far from where they waylaid him and were identified by the welts left from the flying coins and the put out eye!.

Do you understand what I tell you?, to fight is sometimes to use your brain as well as your weapons!.

Now too start!, you will learn like the men but you will beat the men and do you know why?, they are learning with three foot long sticks the size of swords and you will learn this also but first you must learn how too defend yourself not attack.

Attacks are easy any fool can swing wildly with a sword, but too block and pary now that takes skill and its the mens next lesson but you will learn it first!.

Now keep your staff up and at the ready standing like your going too hit a snake lying before you holding the stick about one third up from the bottom, this way you have leverage and a much longer reach than a swordsman so its easy too knock his sword aside and but him in the face with the tip of your staff, both ends are equal and both can fight if there be two men one swing can throw your weapon out of the guard position but the other end is there and can also be used against the second man, once you learn too use a staff the sword is actually easy.

Once you've learned this somewhat I'll show you where too hit someone too hurt them and also where too kill them.

The dawn broke clear and cold, frost glistening upon the trees and refreezing the snow still lying in the shadows, the spartan breakfast was served and the men were rallied to go too the practice field.

I was intent on training young Cait this morning when the men came running back very excited yelling "theres a man, theres a man there!".

I quickly finished strapping on my leather gear and chain mail, sword, dagger, axe and shield, finally taking up my spear I walked too my horse already saddled by the men and prancing merrily in the morning cold and mounted him.

Stearnly I prodded him and began to head toward the open ground where the man was seen.

The sun already peeping over the mountains behind us and gave me good luck at being in my back as I headed unto the field where behold there before me sat a fully armored knight, he had a penant I did not recognize but that armor I readily knew it was the armor of Count Frederich, killed upon the jousting fields of Alsance by a uncultered man of war who fought only for gold.

He lowered his lance and saluted me which I returned, then he moved into position as too be as much out of the direct shining sun as possible during his ill prepared charge but I gave him little room to manuver and made ready myself.

Quick as the wind he spurred his horse and headlong charged me, the horse throwing up frozen clods of dirt behind him, I spurred my mount as well and with a great grunt it charged the oncoming rider, I intentionally veered off trying too keep the sun directly behind me and in his eyes.

We both now riding full gallop struck each others shields when my lance head broke off in his shield, his only glancing against my own, we then ended the charge on opposite ends of the field and now I had the sun before me for the next charge and he wasted no time too recover and begin his.

Only this time I had no lance so I drew my sword and held my shield twice as tightly charging forward into the certain death he offered from his lance and suddenly I was directly before him but this time his lance again only bounced off the hard Northern wood and steel of my own shield and again I lived for another round ending on my original side of the field.

The knight again wasted no time in recovering and began his third charge, I was fortified that I'd survived the one charge with no lance I could do it again and in a split second we were upon each other but this time his lance shattered against my shield with splinters flying this way and that shooting one like a arrow through my forearm causing me to drop my sword but at least his lance was now finished as we both charged into the outskirts of the field ends he turned but instead of charging he stopped and eyed me no doubt thinking he would have me head at this round!.

Then he spurred his own horse forward while drawing his sword and bore down upon me at full gallop but this time things would not be as easy for him as before he didn't have the reach of the twelve foot lance and as I also charged fourth he slashed with his sword striking dully upon my heavy shield and this time I struck back with my battle axe against the exposed right arm of the brute.

The axe bit hard and I could feel the bones smashing under its heavy weight and upon reaching the end of the field I turned too see his own horse and saddle now turning red with the blood spurts from his arm and this tiny piece of meat still connecting it too his remaining flesh.

He obviously sick from the attack slid down from his saddle and kneeled upon the ground beside his horse, I rode amid field and recovered my dropped sword and bade him "Yield!", at this he cursed me stood back up and drew a crossbow from his saddle with his left hand and fired a bolt that thudded hard and solid against my shield.

I again bade him "Yield!, yield or die!", this seemed only too infuriate him and he grabbed his own axe with his left hand and ran toward me in a desperate attempt to gain victory but his fate was sealed and his hatred for me blinded him and he swung his axe too quickly and opened his entire right side too an attack , this time I didn't hesitate but swung my own great sword now back in my hands and caught his helmet at near chin level, his head fell backwards and what was left stood there for a second before falling to the ground.

This was a double victory for me, not only had I overcome this for but I now had redeemed the bloodied armor of my old commander Count Frederich, it also now gave me a new purpose the one of tracking down this lord that hired others too kill for him suddenly it became personal!.

I looked around and the gypsies were lining the field completely silent, I yelled too them "Get practicing!"

Jasper was not sure how he felt about the stranger giving me lesson on how to fight but after I explained that I did not want to run and hide as I had done from Lord Harrington he knew he was going to lose the argument with me. I also joked with him telling him he wasn't my father or my husband. This made him upset he tired to hide it from me but I knew him better than that and I immediately regretted saying it. I knew he wanted to be my husband and I would be happy to be his wife but I was already married and I wasn't sure how this would complicate things between us or if the gypsies even counted my marriage to the Lord as valid anyway however; there where other things on my mind right now like learning how to fight.

I gave Jasper a kiss as he headed out for training with the stranger and I turned to talk with my family about my training.

"Mom and Dad, the stranger has agreed to train me in fighting both defense and attack. I know you might not like it but I feel like it is something I should do."

"Cait, we agree you need training in fighting and more but your other training will have to wait for Fenella to come back. We can teach you basics of our magic, both your Mother and I and well Johnny and Molly all have a little magic even Jasper does but we don't have near the amount that you have."

I stared at my father in surprise, could he tell that time was running out and that we where going to have to fight before any of us planed. I thought back to my talk with my mother just days ago and she was agaist anything that would take time away from them.

"Cait, don't look so surprised. I wish we would have more time to be just a family but I can see that is not going to happen."  Louise said and turned to George nodding.

"Caitlyn, these belonged to the last Sharrafi Kralyissa and now they belong to you. We have kept it know you would need a weapon more than staff."

I watched as my dad handed me a dagger and with even more surprise a sword like none I have ever seen. It looked like it was from a different world.

"Dad I don't know how to use these and I am not sure the stranger will be happy about teaching me sword play. I am no knight nor do I know how to be the Sharrafi Kralyissa."

My dad hugged me close and smiled. "Cait, you will do fine. Fenella will be back soon and she will start training you also. I hope the stranger will help you but if not I feel that the sword does not forget and it may come back."

I looked down at the weapons and frowned I was feeling more confused than even . I just wanted to be able to defend myself and family if needed. I could see Jasper running back to us he stopped and stared at my hands there was a look of apprehension in his face but he didn't say anything instead he told us about the knight that was here to challenge the stranger.

I watched in amazement at what transpired in front of my, the amount of skill that both strangers had was outstanding I couldn't believe my eyes. It was clear to me that we all would need more training to even have a chance if there where more people like this coming after use and in my head I knew it was us it was me they where after. Again the thought of leaving my family for their safety came to my mind. I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard the stranger yell to the men to practice. I looked down at the knight and wondered if I would ever be able to kill someone if I had to. I watch Jasper and a few other men go and take the fallen knights things, Jasper took his sword and I saw Chad take his axe.

I frowned and headed toward the stranger to show him what I was given and to ask if he would still train me. He looked angry but I didn't know why. When I got close he asked me to tell him about Lord Harrington. I asked him to follow me to a place where we could sit and be alone for the most part and told him all I knew about Lord Harrington. He seemed upset when I told him about the pain he inflected on me and on Jenny. I continued the story up to when Jenny came to us. I also told him about that there was someone named Marynia also looking for me but Fenella would need to tell us both about her.

"So stranger am I to just call you stranger? I know you have told us you have no name but what would you like me to call you?

Lord Harrington woke up next to a young women and pushed her out of the bed, she turned and looked him but just sighed he wouldn't be there much longer and if he was the owner would kick him out. Harold got out of bed and started to dress he was going to head home for awhile and try to think of a new plan. Twice how he had sent people to bring Caitlyn back to him the first group disappeared and the second just one person had not been gone yet but something told him he also failed at the task. Harold throw some coins at the girls who was now at her vanity brushing out her hair, she just scowled at him secretly wishing he would never come back.

Harold made it back to his manor by midday nothing had changed other than a few more servants where gone, his temper was getting worse the longer Caitlyn was missing. His butler greeted him and told him that someone had stopped by wanting to talk to him about a week or so past and that they would be back. The butler could not give him much information about the person as if details about them had been erased. Harold just waved him and headed towards his study. He needed a new plan to get his wife back, his wicked smile returned to his face as he thought about what he was going to do to Caitlyn when he had her back.

The girl asked my name and a flood of emotions ran through me, my name I asked?, why I hardly remember my name any more, I've used so many over the years and I really don't know my last name etal but my name is Robert.

She looked at me with saddness almost realizing the trouble I'd seen in my lifetime and suddenly I wanted too tell her, tell someone, but then I regained my composure and I buried it and buried it deep fore as long as I controlled this anger this power gained from strife it kept me shielded from the world and all in it.

Yes my young one, I'll train you and I took up the sword she carried, it was a marvelous light and sharp sword, not a large heavy sword meant too hack things to pieces.

It was a sword made for a woman and a woman of some wealth, the hilt was covered in symbols I took to be incantations of protection and a large ruby was embedded in the pommel but most strange of all is its weight, it wasn't very heavy and the metal of the blade was odd it was like one I'd seen before a sword of a socerer and its very blade was forged from a meteorite that fell to Earth from Heaven.
But enough of this!.

Now to practice!, I decided since she had a sword, let her learn it!.

I bent back a green sapling about the thickness of your thumb and bade her, this is a swordsman coming at you defend yourself or he'll defeat you, and before she was ready I released it.
It struck her about the face with its tiny limbs leaving red marks that I knew would not be forgotten, she hated me instantly!.

But again and again we tried until finally she was cutting through the saplings before they even got near hitting her!, "pain teaches well!", I said.

Next you shall learn a new trick!, one strick isn't enough you must kill your opponet, this time cut it as normal and spin around bringing the sword down upon its stump.

First she missed altogether then after a while it was mostly glancing hits then finally after most of the day the point I wanted was reached, she could cut the sapling and spilt the trunk dead center and quick enough too be deadly very deadly.

Next I told her upon a horse, no not your own for cavalry often rides horses with no ears!, she looked at me but said nothing and mounted an old gypsy mule.

We made our way into the forest and I made a game of pulling back branches and letting them go toward her, soon she could stop them all and now she was very happy, but poor mule he was minus the tip of an ear but I don't think he used it anyway!.

Now let us return too camp!.
"

On the way back too camp I got the deffinate smell of bacon roasting upon a spit, I knew at once what it was but never mentioned it too young Cait I led her back to the camp and took my time at doing several things until she'd unsaddled and went inside and I remounted and headed back toward the smell of the bacon.

If it were as I figured it was the squire or squires of the knight I'd killed, they couldn't leave for quite some time after he failed too return else he might be drunk in a tavern somewhere and would beat them for breaking camp without his telling them too.

I made my way quietlt through the forest hardly snapping a twig with each footfall, it took me several tries too find the camp as the smell was now gone but luckily at last I heard laughter faintly in the blowing wind I changed my course and soon found myself at the bank of a small river, the single set of tracks of the knights warhorse still imprinted in the mud and again I heard talking ahead but still somewhat off.

I turned the horse and headed quietly up river for some distance and finding another spot I crossed and began making my way back along it on the oppossite side and again the voices were heard too my right so I rode back off in a semi circle around them locating them upon a small rise of land.

There were two men one a servant and the other a squire but oddly enough there was a girl there as well!.

The day had been long and I was tired but mostly hungry so I decided upon making short work of this lot and spending the night in they're cozy little camp so I spurred the horse and bolted into the middle of the camp.

I rammed the servant with my horse knocking him headlong over and throught the fire, then the squire drew a sword and ran at me from the horse I had the advantage of hight and as he attempted to strike up at me I cleaved down upon him with my battleaxe nearly completely splitting his upperhalf a third of the way down he crumpled and fell where he died.

I swung down out of the saddle and headed toward the girl and servant, she seemed determined too kill me!, but I was hardly afraid considering the old knife she came at me with I simply stood there and let her strike three times against my armor with the old relic knowing all the time it was useless then with a swing of my left armor studded glove I gave her a good smack sending her backward and out of the way, she laid there motionless but the servant was rousing up now.

Speak for your death be near!, I told him.

He pleaded "don't kill me sir!, I and this girl are all thats left of a hamlet the evil knight and his two squires attacked yesterday and he kept me for a servant the girl he kept too nurse one of his fallen squires who died just this morning! spare us please!".

I thought too myself maybe this is a chance I've looked for, so when the girl roused up both readily agreed upon they're own a oath of loyalty too me if I'd spare them and protect them from others.
I liked this it made me feel like a Lord myself besides the girl didn't look half bad so I ordered the man to drag the carcass out of camp and refix our fire the girl I told too begin a meal but both was still afraid the knight would return I never told them he was dead but boasted what I'd do too such a cowardly villian for molesting them and they're people!, they smiled and readily served me and the food the knight had was good as well!.

I will return too the gypsy camp on the morrow but tonight I'm living like a real Lord!.

I was very happy that I know had a name to call the stranger. He seemed surprised at the sword but he agreed to teach me how to use it. I knew Jasper may not be very happy at the new bruised I developed over the course of training and I could only hope that Robert happy with the pace. I didn't know how fast it was suppose to take to learn how to use a sword properly.

I was getting angry when we headed back towards camp he kept sending branches at me but it didn't take me long to figure out that he was still training me. The poor mule was getting upset but it did a good job I started to make plans to get a horse for myself, it became clearer to me each day that I was going to have to fight and learning as much as I could was part of my plan.

We reached camp but I could tell that Robert has noticed something that I didn't after I unsaddled the poor mule he left again. I didn't worry about his safety I was sure he was strong than who ever he may meet out there. I made my way to my family's wagon and noticed that they had set up more tents in the camp, we must be planning to stay here until Fenella comes back I knew we where not at the winter camp yet.  Jasper seemed to have a sixth sense about where I was I had no more been able to see him when he turned and came to greet me.

"How did training go Cait?" He asked as he brushed some of my hair out of my face and then ran one of his fingers down my cheek where there was still a welt.

"I think it went well, I really don't know how long it is suppose to take."

This made Jasper laugh, he lead me to the bonfire and someone handed me food. I could see my mother and father looking at me and they looked worried. My parents came to join Jasper and I as I eat my food.

I hope Fenella will be back soon I feel like something has awakened in me and with out guidance I could become more of danger to my family and friends.

"Cait, we are going to stay here a little longer we have set up tents so we are not all cramped in the wagon." My dad said. "I hope you don't mind sharing one with Jasper, Molly and Chad."

I was a little surprised at this because of my Gorgiken upbringing but I also knew that Molly and Chad where to be married soon. Still sharing a room with Jasper made me nervous. Thoughts of Lord Harrington came flooding back and I  involuntary shuddered at the memories. I felt Jasper's arms around me he whispered to me that it would be okay.

"Yes dad that is okay. I have learned how to use to sword Robert agreed to teach me."

"Robert?" George replied back.

"The stranger, it is the name he wishes to be called. I feel stronger know that if I have to I will be able to defend myself."  I didn't want to tell my father that I knew I was going to have to fight as much as he doesn't want me to.

This seemed to case him and my mother to go quiet. I finished eating and asked Jasper if he would like to go on a walk with me. As we got up to go my mother got up and gave me a hug.
"I will leave some clothes in the tent for you."

"Thank you mom." I gave her a kiss on the check and turned to my father and gave him one also.

"You two enjoy yourselves and be safe." My father said I could hear Molly and Jenny laughing as I took one of Jasper's hands and started towards the edge of camp.

We walked in silence until we reached the stream. There was a log that went over it created a bridge I sat down on it and took off my shoes and placed them in the water.

"Oh that's cold" Jasper laughed and joined me on the log. "Do you know why they are allowing us to sleep in the same tent? I know things are different hear than I am use to but I still don't understand everything fully."

"They consider us a couple betrothed even as Molly and Chad are."

"But I'm already married Jasper." I interrupted.

"That doesn't matter to us or to me, Cait. You could be heavy with child and it wouldn't matter to me."

I didn't know how to respond to that, I sat just staring at him. "Jasper, I still don't think I understand full. But I will stay in the tent with you, my sister and Chad."

This caused Jasper to kiss me and wrap his arms around me tightly.

"Do you have magic also, Jasper? I know Fenella has magic and I think I do also."

"I do we all do to some extent. Fenella as the most but we don't know what to expect from you yet. I have more than most and your sister has a little less than I do but the magic she has is very specific as is mine."

We continued to talk until the moon was high in the sky and I grew cold. Jasper's has lent me his coat but he was getting cold also. We finally decided to head back to camp. We reached the tent and he took my hand and lead me in.

The night was cold, my belly was full and my thirst was quenched, during the night the girl came too me to show her appreciation she was warm and soft I made love too her and laid back drinking from the wine bota and soon slipped into a deep sleep.

When I awoke it was already past daylight and I doubt I'd have awaken then but that smell!, that beautiful smell!, the maid was making eggs and bacon over the fire.

Suddenly I almost jumped out of bed when a thud crashed down behind me but it was just the man servant he'd cut wood and brought it into camp, the maid gave him a plate and he took it and walked away from camp, she brought me hot water too wash with and had laid out clean clothes belonging too the knight for me too wear.

I was almost not sure I wasn't dreaming still but then she shoved a plate of breakfast before me and asked if I wanted her too help me dress, I wanted her for something but right now dressing seemed appropriate.

I talked too her and asked her what her name was, she said "Megan" and she was a Celt, caputred in war and forced into slavery.

I asked her about last night she smiled and said not too worry that she was a mans maid servant and now she was mine so it was her duty too keep me happy!, suddenly I realized the rich had it much better than I'd actually thought!.

I finished dressing and both of them stood before me, I asked the meaning of this and she smiled and said we await your orders my lord, I looked around and saw two horses there I told them too break camp that I lived with some gypsies a few miles too the East and we'd go there.

In a flash the camp was broke down and loaded upon one of the horses, Megan asked if I'd like her too ride before me or with george so I pulled her young slender figure up before myself and thought this is a ride I can enjoy, George followed behind and I found myself so taken with the whole situation that I rode completely around the gypsy camp before I realized I'd missed it!.

I found a place on a small rise near the clear stream and told them too set up camp there, they asked if I wanted the tent set up?, why of course!, said I loving every minute of this.

I then set out the short distance too the gypsy camp, I knew they'd be worried.

I reached the gypsy camp and they seemed confused as to what too be doing but I suggested too them that half do work this morning and half practice for battle then after lunch they switch as too much was being left undone.

This morn is the day I reveal my secret weapon!, Cait!, instead of taking her alone into the forest to practice today I brought her along with the men.
Many of them laughing at the girl who thinks shes a soldier but I'd already told her to say nothing just use the anger they give you in jest against them when the time comes, store it like water in a great barrel then when you need it burst it open and let it devour them.

I'd taught her special I knew she already was better than they who mock her for they are but poor gypsies and will never make excellent soldiers but she is of different stock!.

Once upon the cleared field we used I made a proposition too the men!, your training will be over when you can beat this girl, each smiling and full of confidence stood ready in turn too fight her then each in turn she defeated with little effort gaining a great confidence and giving them a sence of want too practice even harder which is what I'd intended and it wasn't long before the men who were defeated divided into groups and practiced twice as hard and the men who were supposed too be working had shown up in utter amazement at the girl who beats them all!!!.

All was merriment when the birds on the tree line suddenly flew from something and out of the forest staggered a small thing no bigger than an a boy, we all stood watching until I realized it was old George the servant!.

I rushed fourth covering the ground quickly between us thinking my own camp had been attacked but poor George soon dispelled that, he said he was chopping wood when Megan brought him a drink suddenly he felt dizzy and sick and she laughed and said did you think I'd let you betray our dead master?, did you think you'd serve his killer as he?, I bided my time and will kill him at supper you old man are just in the way so you will die now!.
Then she left me laughing all the time, I'd have died then no doubt but I got very sick and threw up half the vile thing she'd brought me and come too warn you great lord.

At this the old mans eyes rolled back and his breathing stopped, I looked toward the gypsies and they assured me they'd take care of his body but go tend too the witch and this I fully intended doing!.

I left them and rode slowly through a different path in the forest that she'd not seen me use before and stopped well outside the camp where she was obviously preparing travelling items in a large leather bag, near me on the far side of the forest she'd already saddled the other horse and had it ready all she need do was kill me and report this all too Harrington!, well its going too prove a little harder than that I thought.

I made my way back through the forest and then took the usual trail from the gypsy camp back toward my own camp I could smell something delicious cooking and I was already very hungry, I rode into camp and she came running toward me saying "Oh lord oh lord how I'd missed you, pray eat well then take me into your tent and love me!" I smiled and played along with this ruse of hers and sat on a log by the fire as she dished out a large helping of thick stew in a plate and brought it toward me.

She sat down beside me and hung upon me as a woman in love but she didn't realize the passion in me had died long ago upon the fields of battle and that nothing remain but a suit of armor worn by what was once a man but now I kill as surely as an infernal machine of war, like a catapult that if it was yours and you were going to fire it against your enemy but got in the way it would kill you as well!.

I took the wooden spoon and dug deep into the savory dish but instead of eatting it I held the spoon up to her and bade "Good lady partake of your own dish fore the first fruits of your labor shall be yours!", she knocked the dish out of my hand in horror and jumped updrawing a small jeweled dagger from her cleavage but I easily caught her arm with her first strike and pulled her down too her knees spinning her around with her back too me I slowly forced the blade of her own dagger up as she begged and pleaded her loyalty from then on , but my ears were closed and she had sealed her own fate and I forced the dagger up under her pretty chin and slid the sharp blade along her flesh feeling the warmth of her lifes blood flowing across my hand as the blade slid out the other side.

I shoved what was left of her life headlong into the roaring fir upon the spit holding the poison stew, she twitch  a bit as she burned then went still, I made my way round camp picking up all that she might had poisioned and tossed into the fire ontop her carcass then I rode back too the gypsies and told them take what you want from that camp, the blankets, pots but mund no food for its poisioned, leave only my horses ,weapons and belongings too me.

I then rode away I was sick of people and needed time too myself deep in the woods.

As usual it never took long for my moods too change once I got into the forest I felt much better even though I was wondering aimlessly and I soon ended up at the old camp of the knight and then continued further and further deep into the forest until it started too climb up into the mountain.

I hesitated for a moment but then like a leaf in the wind I blew forever onward up and into a small pass leading through the towering peaks I was lost in their magesty and beauty before I realized I'd ridden so far I was completely through the pass and deep within the woods on the other side of the mountain.

I don't know how long I'd been gone but little cared, onward I travelled coming to a couple farms lying deep back into the forest of these I rode far around even though peasant farmer held no danger too me they could still tell others of my presense.

I soon found myself on a high escarpment overlooking a valley, it was beautiful and green but mostly I noticed the coach road that snaked around the valley my thoughts begin too wander too the rich travellers aboard the coaches and a smile come too my face, this is a good spot I thought and I began my preparations.

I took the two sets of spare clothes I had in my bag and made reasonable men stuffed with leaves and straw, these I hid showing just enough clothing too make someone think there were three of us, one I placed too the far side of the road in a large bush with a sharpened stick held as a spear the other I put upon the rise above the road and gave too him a three foot long bent stick that resembled a bow very much!.

Thus prepared I located a mid sized tree beside the road and chopped it nearly half into, I'd finish this once I saw the coach coming and thus with my gang of bandits we'd rob the rich and keep it!.

I was nearly four hours time before the first coach appeared as a dusty spot in the valley below, I took my axe and finished chopping the tree that fell completely across the road then replaced my axe in the saddle loop and took my bow and arrows for what seemed nearly an hour before the chunkey coach clattered too a stop before my road block the two drivers got down too move the log and left they're weapons in the seat so nows my queue to begin my act!.

I stepped forward unseen too the coach passengers and ordered the drivers to drop they're purses which they complied and then told them too remove the passengers from the compartment and say nothing of my presence lest you regret it if you live!.

They quickly scurried around the coach and ordered the passengers out, there were four women and two men and them seemed as thought they were thinking of jumping me until I turned and called too my friend dummy upon the rise and told him too shoot the first who moved!.

Upon looking up too him they all reached high into the air, then I called to my other friend dummy too watch the other side of the coach and I heard one whisper "My God theres dozens of them!".

It was no great feat too dispell any thoughts of them hiding the valuables upon they're person fore I told them that those who don't contribute shall arrive at the next destination nude!, at this they all threw purses and jewels into the road before me.

I asked one of the ladies too do me the honor of picking up my loot and placing it into a sack for this I returned her beloved broach and stole a kiss from her more the desireable lips!, now grab the weapons out of the drivers seat and toss them over the edge of the road where they fell deep into the brush about 20 foot below, at this she returned too me and offered another kiss and I bade her farewell.

I ordered the drivers too cut loose two of the six horses pulling the coach which they did knowing this would slow them down considerably getting too the next village and help, but first I ordered them too get all the luggage and tie it upon the two horses backs very securely and tie one before the other like pack horses and hand me the reins.

At this I appologized for waylaying them denoting it was the desperate times that cause me too do such and that I wished them only the best of luck!, too the lady I said "Madame you have ruined me for other women for your kiss was so sweet its taste can never be rivaled", I tipped my hat and rode away! warning them that my men would watch them till I got to the top of the hill not too move until they told them they could!.

Poor people actually waved goodbye too me and I was happy to return the wave gaining all they're money and property and after all I only lightened their load while travelling in such rough terain!, I wonder if they are still standing there waiting too be told too move?.

I quickly made back through the forest and into the pass between the mountains, I'd be back by morning but I still had a long ride before I reached the gypsy camp.

I arrived back at the gypsy camp just in time too make a grand entrance with my new horses and belongings and the people made much show at my things especially one girl she was a true beauty and she smiled at me as though no one were there but us.

I tied the horses and walked too her and asked her name, which she said was Jenny and she smiled and walked away.

I was nudged by one of the men who handed me a cup of something I'd only call gypsy brew!, but it was warm and tastes not too bad so I settled down beside the fire and listened too the women softly singing and soon went sound asleep.

There I sat until after lunch when one of the women threw a cup of water at me and said "Men should work!".

I gathered my wits and made off for the practice fields already seeing several men sitting around bruised and Cait was busy instructing them on how too hold a sword properly, this is funny considering this time last week she didn't know herself but still I was begining too like the people here.

I'd almost forgotten my poor animals tied in camp and loaded too boot, I spread a blanket at the edge of camp and put all the bags upon it and turned the horses out too graze.

I soon found that there was more riches in the bundles of luggage than they had in the purses but it was a very profitable trip altogether.

I felt so happy that I was able to fight the way I did. Most of the men in camp would not meet my eyes when I came back into camp. I smiled to myself it felt great to be able to do this for myself. Jasper also had a grin on his face when he saw me returning. He hadn't been in the groups that I trained with this morning but he seemed to have heard about it.

"So how is my warrior?" He smiled and gave me a hug and kiss.

"I am good, it felt good. I like learning all these things it is getting harder to remember a time when I wasn't with you and my family."

We laughed some more and went to get some food my dad was beaming no doubt  he had heard about the days training. Johnny and Molly where also happy as could be, Chad on the other hand was sulking he had been one I fought this morning. My mom also didn't look very happy. I told Jasper that I wanted to talk to my mom alone for awhile. I got up and walked towards her.

"Mom, what's wrong?"

"I was just hoping for some peace for you before you started all this training and when Fenella gets back you will have more."

"Oh Mom" I have her a hug. "It will be okay but I wish it could have been longer too before all this happened. Being reunited with you, Dad, Molly, Johnny and Jasper has been the greatest time of my life. But learning these things is like learning about part of me I didn't know about and I know you are waiting Fenella to tell me more about the whole Sharrafi Kralyissa thing, but that is part of me also. I'm rambling I know and probley not making any sense at all, but it will be okay things are going to be how they where meant to be."

"Cait, I love you and I know you are going to be great.

From my camp I could watch all that went on, I saw Cait returning and the men beaten by a girl one even looked at me as though everything were my fault and he'd fight me but luckily enough for him he didn't try for then I'd had too kill him.

That girl Jenny has been hanging around the cook pot all evening and now that the men are back a couple has taken up around her, she looks too me but oh no this old dog is too smart for that I don't fight puppies over a girl I barely know so if thats what shes waiting on she can forget it.

Then suddenly she made a plate of food and started straight toward me the men followed a bit but stopped short of my camp I think this amused her but too me it was very real, Oh I jest with them but I will not be made sport of.

She soon dispelled that thought in my mind when she earnestly began talking about her life and the horrors she faced at this fool lord Harringtons hands, she told me stories that too me seemed far fetched that any one man could control so many other so easily but then I was not from this land but one far too the North and there things were different.

I soon took a liking too this young lass and she seemed too be interested in me and did bring me food, I thought that perhaps one day I shall kill this tyrant Harrington just for her but for now her company was sweet and she made the time pass easy.

I gave her a dress from one of my stolen cases and a broach, I don't think she'd ever recieved a present before! she started crying!.

I enjoyed talking too Jenny but time passed and too soon she had too go too other things, all was progressing here very well and my presense wasn't really needed so having talked too Jenny and Cait I had found out the location of this Lord Harrington and his families estates.

I knew anyone who had estates like him depended on the rents due him from the overtaxed peasantry and I excelled at relieving this sort of burden so wonderlust got the best of me and soon I was packed with all my gear and determined too see the area they all seemed too fear so badly.

It was a fine day for travelling and I had much too do in a village as well!, I'd accumulated quite a bit of loot since I'd been here I had now five extra horses, weapons, utensils and various goods I could sell in a larger place so I will assume to role of a travelling merchant as I tour the lands of this Lord Harrington.

The road leaving the camp was a good road but soon broke away too a little used thing not much more than a trail it ran North of the mountains and along side them the country was very picturesque and I soon realized I'd made a long way from camp and the roads became better this was usually an indication of a nearby village but I determined too travel further as the horses I took from the local coach would be know around here.

I made my way far around this village and travelled through several others before finally coming too a large town with a faire going on which turned out too be a mistake on my part fore I'd soon sold all my articles before I'd intended , I still had the horses and now a very fat purse of gold.

I took lodging at a tavern and placed my animals with the blacksmith for care, now for a little enjoyment and too spend some of this gold what weighed my belt down so much!.

I watched as Robert rode off after talking with Jenny and me. I couldn't help but wish I was going with him but I knew I was not ready to fight someone and Fenella should be back soon and I needed to train with her. I went to talk with Jenny about what happened between her and the Lord. I found myself giving her a hug and very grateful that she was my friend.

I went to help cook dinner when I noticed that Jasper was no where to be found. I went into the tent and found a letter.

Cait, I have gone to fight with Robert. I will be back soon. Don't forget I love you

At first I was anger that he would run off like that and than jealous because he had the ability to be able to do that. I found myself laughing when I thought of Robert's reactions to his company. Jasper is one of the best fighters but Robert could handle Lord Harrington by himself.

I went back to Jenny and told her what Jasper had done she took it worse than I did. I decided that I would continue training the men in camp well Robert was gone and hoped that he and Jasper would return soon and safely.

I took my turn stirring the stew when we heard a horse and what sounded like a small cart coming near us, Fenella was finally back.

I heard a commotion outside the window of the tavern and looked out too see several of the local young blades tormenting a young gypsy, suddenly I realized I'd seen this one before it was Jasper!, what the!!!, I made my way outside shoving the local farmers away and soon reached the four fops gathered around Jasper.

I didn't say anything at first fore a fight is a mans own bussiness but four against one and a man unarmed I do not like!, one of the fops drew a spindley this sword one like you carried in the kings court it had jewels on the handle and I swear it was even perfumed! ha ha ha, I pushed back my cloak and drew the double edged broadsword and met his chanllenge blade too blade only I believe I hit his little sword too hard because it broke the end off!.

At this he turned almost as pale as the makeup he had smeared upon his ugly face and threw his broken blade down and took to foot with his three friends behind him!, poor lads I felt bad braking his toy sword but I had a few drinks and was feeling well indeed!.

I grabbed Jasper and together we went back inside the tavern, I ordered half a tankard of ale for each of us and a bottle also, I poured half the bottle into Jaspers tankard and half into mine and bid him drink lad we will go get you a sword when I've quenced my thirst, ahh that Moose piss they served here was truly weak but it still gives you a good buzz eeh Jasper?.

Now lad let us make for the Smiths before he closes for the day you need something long and sharp, then we both need something long female and soft!, Jasper smiled but kinda reluctantly and we were off!.

We'd gone no further than a few buildings when everyone started in toward the village center there was lots of shouting and people there so of course thats the first place we went.

Lots of talks were being made but we heard little of it and found several revelers passing a large jug around of wine which we decided too share in, finally after much talk among us and joking the crowds had cleared somewhat and we found ourselves near too the speeches being given.

It finally became clear too me that there was a war going on somewhere or the other and they were trying too get men from the area too form pikemen companies, ha pikeman companies I thought they arm you with a twelve foot long sitck sometimes shod with a metal head but more than often the useless leaders simply sharpen the ends of long this poles and call them spikes and I had no interest in taking part in this until I heard the name Lord Harrington!.

The alcohol had blurred my reason or they said lord Harrington!, I tried listening further but my rowdy friends swept us up with them and the crowd pushed along toward the village church where they were giving a meal for the hopeless warriors who enlisted.

As we followed along we finally figured out that this was an action by lord Harrington against the Duke of Trees or Trois or some sort of thing, but I had little care as too what the cause was I suddenly became more interested in where this Lord Harrington was and it seemed that he was camped in a village two counties over and training his troops and preparing for this upcoming war and during times of war I often make lots of money.

I grabbed Jasper by the collar and told him lets join one of these companies not pikemen but cavalry!, poor Jasper you could tell by the look on his face that he already thought he should never have left the camp.

I had no intentions of actually joining in this fight but they were giving a gold coin each for joining and of course there was a banquet also, we joined up and got our money now we can let them take care of us while we travel unknown among this group of future cavaliers, I assured Jasper we'd desert long before we met up with Harringtons camp but for now all was one big party and the soldiers in camp had gold coins each and I had a pair of dice that I paid a man too load with lead and they never failed me so lets make some money Jasper!.

I watched as Fenella came into camp and headed right towards me.

"I see you have already started training, this is good. The stranger taught you sword play and I will teach you the other things that have awoken in you.  I think I have found the key to the object that was found. Cait we need to get started soon."

"Yes Fenella, however I would like to continue training the men also. I can tell that a fight is coming and we all need to be prepared"

"You are right. We train when we need to which means sometimes it will be morning sometimes night and anytime  in between. There are some things that I can only teach you when the conditions are right."

And with that the long days began for me. I usually got to train with the men in the morning, they where getting better each day but so was I. My brother Johnny took to the training with great like a duck to water. He was very close to being able to beat me in a fight but somehow I was able to stay in front of him he also seemed to age quickly it was hard to believe he was only 16. I was also finding it hard to believe I was only 18.

The training with Fenella was all new to me at least with the sword I had seen people use before, but magic was all new. Fenella was a great teacher before long I could things I never imaged where possible. I could control water and the wind this scared me though it seemed like such a great power that if something happened I could destroy a village on accident. Fenella tired very hard to ease the fears I had about losing control of the magic that was coming out of me.

We spent most of the evening in camp making wagers with the local farm boys willing too be parted with they're gold coins, I of course let them win a few hands so that the pot would get big enough too take and that mixed with the wine the local military commander generously supplied them with they proved too be easy marks, poor Jasper he was a bit tipsy and ready too go too bed in our company sleeping area by four a.m. he'd have had a stroke if he knew instead of heading back too our barracks we simply walked big as day past the untrained guards telling them what good job they were doing and tomorrow I would tell their commander they should be promoted!.

Once away from the camp I begin to sober some the cool Northern breeze became brisk and I was glad too soon be nearing the village, poor jasper he thought we were going too bed now!, but I only came back too gather my things and get the horses as I wasn't about too stay at the inn the military always checks the inns for deserters!.

I first went too the blacksmiths who was closed of course it being very early in the morning, I tried the front door but it was chained locked from outside so I climbed the fence and tried the side door it was barred from within but a knife blade slid through the narrow opening between the double doors and I managed too lift off the cross bar easily enough.

Getting ready to take my horses which were good animals especially my own horse but the others were simply run of the mill, so I made my way down the stalls checking in the light of a candle and finally located four excellent horses, Jasper seemed confused when I took the best saddles and leather from the racks and used them on my new horses, I told him it was an old custom that the first too the barn always gets the best saddles and in his half drunken state he smiled and yelled yeah!.

We took the animals out of the barn and made for the inn which I knew would be tightly bolted at this time of morning and its still long before daybreak so we tied them up beside the building and made our way around back staying quiet and in the shadows, soon enough the back door opened and an old woman came out and headed for the outhouse so we went inside.

Once in my room it was no hard thing too gather my goods and I loaded Jasper down with them too take outside I had in mind raiding the kitchen where the old lady had been working, there I found fried pork, bread, weak ale and best yet a box containing the coins from the previous days reciepts.

Taking all this I got outside still before the old woman left the outhouse and found Jasper had managed too load the aniamls well enough so I handed him half the things and we disapppeared into the dim bluish light of the breaking morning, we ate breafast in the saddle and finally stopped at what I estimate to have been near twenty miles from that village but within the same county as Lord Harrington lived and soon we'd be in the village near his estate.

I wasn't getting any more comfortable with learning magic and I found myself feeling lost and worried that I would lose control and burn the camp down. Fenella just laughed and me and told me I need to trust myself more like I did when I trained the men to fight.

After trying to explain that I understood how to use a sword it was an object but magic was part of me and it was harder to understand, this brought on a lot of laughing from my family. Molly was tickled that something was that came naturally to her and most of the others. After a week of hard training with both I decided I need to take a day off, the men where delighted but Fenella was disappointed she didn't want to lose a day. However my mom and dad prevailed saying I needed a break and it would be better to have a clear head. I gave my parents a hug good night and headed to the tent I know shared with Molly and Chad. The couple was already curled up together Chad was snoring; Molly gave a little wave as I crawled into my makeshift bed.

In the morning I stayed curled up in my bed until Chad and Molly left the tent, after some time alone I got up. I dressed in full gyspy clothing and let my hair flow freely it felt weird after wearing men's clothing or the skirts I had altered to make it easier to fight in. My mom smiled at me when I came out of the tent.

"You look wonderful Cait, did you sleep well?"

"Yes I did it was very nice not to be up before the sun."

"Molly wants to have a sisters day just you two. I have made you a lunch."

I smiled and took the basket and went to find Molly. Molly came running to me when she saw me with the basket; she had a big smile on her face.

"So we do get the day just for us?"

"Yes Mol."

"Come lets go, there is a clearing near by the sun is shining and there is a pond near it if you want to go swimming."

I started laughing and we headed out. The area Molly had picked was beautiful we talked on our way to the area. She talked about the time I had missed out on and than suddenly she stopped.

"Cait; do you want to see what magic I can do?"

I looked up at her and only nodded my head. She walked to the pond and told me to watch. I watched in amazement at drops of water started to come up to her hands and with a graceful movement of her hand sent the water to one of the drinking cups we had brought with.

"How can you do that?"

"Cait; you are silly you can do it also I am sure you can. I can move small amounts of water but I've seen you with Fenella and I know you could move the whole pond all the way to camp if you wanted to."

"You grew up learning how to do this I'm just learning."

Molly came to me and gave me a hug. "I know you can do it. Lets practice for about a bit and than I want you to teach me something."

I looked at her a little angery that she was using this time to train me and I guess train her also. Molly looked at me and smiled she wasn't going to wait for answer and dragged me to the pond.

"Now relax and breathe. Now try and pull the water to you, reach deep inside and pull."

I let out a sigh Fenella had tried this technique on me for other things but I concentrated on the water. The first time nothing happened, Molly just smiled and put her hand on mine and said try again. This time a small amount came to me, she just laughed and said again. She was right before long I was able to pull a large amount of water out of the pond and than place it back with out even a ripple.

I turned and smiled at her. "See sister you just need to believe in yourself, now I would like you to teach me to defend myself not fight outright as you have learned."

"Yes I will teach you but it will be both"

We spent the day practicing defensive moves Robert taught me and after awhile Molly asked me to show her what Fenella had taught me. To my surprise everything was easier, I could see Molly smiling.

"See you just need to believe, we better go back the sun is starting to go down and I need some cream for the welts you gave me."

I let out a laugh and we headed back to camp. We both enjoyed the day,

We rested in a deep forest for most of the evening and around three I decided we should go on, there was no one looking for us so we travelled the main roads but then came upon a sight which would sicken anyone.

We came across an old man and his granddaughter, a girl not more than fourteen and looked too have been very pretty once, she had golden yellow hair a shapely frame and a pretty blue eye, but the other was completely taken out or plucked out!, according too the old man by Lord Harrington himself!.

Seems he wanted too deflower the girl who was also a gypsy and she scratched his face and hit his eye so he had several men hold her down while the heroic Lord Harrington plucked her eye from its socket with a pair of blacksmith tongs, then he used them on her in ways that were unnatural to man!.

The poor child had lost speech and was scarred of all men with good reason but that night by the fire I promised her least someone kill him before I get too him that I would avenge her and would take his own eye for the one he took from her, then I would kill him slowly and painfully, somehow she seemed too know that I truly meant this and she smiled and took my hand poor child I wished too help her.

I asked her grandfather about the villages ahead and how far too Harringtons estate, he claimed we were not now forty miles from his home and that two villages lay between us and the village before his own.

Before we left I gave her grandfather half the coins I'd taken from the soldiers at Lord Harringtons recruitment camp, he seemed happy to know that I'd taken them from Harrington, but I warned him hide them securely and carry an extra purse for his other coin then we bade them goodevening and disappeared into the growing darkness.

The roads even in the dark were lined here and there with homeless souls wandering away from this evil man most hungry some starving, I told Jasper let us ride off this road these poor wretches only intense my anger against this tyrant and soon enough we'll make camp or find and Inn.

I went to bed that night happy at the progress I had made. I had taught Molly the basics and she was happy with that. Fenella woke me up that morning it must have been very early the sun had not started to rise yet. She looked worried or excited I couldn't tell.

"Cait, please come you need to try and open the object that Jasper and the stranger found."

I interrupted her "Robert, his name is Robert."

"Yes yes come now."

We headed to her wagon, and I could see Jenny was still sleeping as we entered. Fenella had me sit on a stool and handed me the object and than another.

"This is the key I am sure of it"

The object looked foreign to me more than anything. It was along the lines of the sword and dagger it seemed to come from a different time and place. I took the object and rotated it until I found what looked like what might be the key hole. I than took the key and with a shaky hand inserted the key. I heard Fenella gasp as the key slide in, I slowly turned the key and heard a very faint click. Fenella looked at me excited and the object opened creating what looked like a flower. What looked like sparks came flying out and enveloped me. At this point Jenny woke up and let out a scream, it must look like I'm on fire to her. Fenella told her to be quiet. When all of the sparks came out they swirled around me. Than the strangest thing I had ever felt in my life happened. As the sparks started to settle on my they started to sink into my body.

"Fenella what just happened?" I asked her, the object had be come dull in my hands.

"You have become Sharrafi Kralyissa. All the memories and powers of the past Sharrafi Kralyissa are now in you."

"What?"

Fenella came and took my hand. "Cait; you need to calm yourself. You will remember and it will happen in a rush. I with your sister's help have taught you all I can."

I looked up her with even more shock, how could I have learned everything she needed to teach me. "That is impossible."

"No it's not Cait, your sister taught you to belive in yourself which was what was needed to be able to use the key to unlock your past lives. Those lives are now in you and you will remember everything they learned. For now why don't  you go away for a few days or week to adjust to this. We will head to the winter camp, you come join us when you feel ready."

"I don't want to leave. My parents, Molly, Johnny, Jenny, Chad, everyone how can I leave just about everyone I care about is here."

"Cait you will feel better once you adjust. Your family will be here when you come back."

I gave Fenella a hug and headed back to my family's wagon. I didn't know how my parents would take the news that I was going go away for awhile. To my surprise they where waiting for me, my mom had already had a bag packed with clothes and good. My dad had found the best house in camp and had my weapons ready. Also waiting where Molly and Johnny, my family was all waiting to wait to see me off.

"How did you know?"

"We could feel it. We are your family we know. We will be waiting for you." 

Jasper and I had stopped  to rest for the night and thinking ourselves safe by being far from the crowded roads I slept deeply and longer than I'd wanted that next morning but Jasper awoke and was making bacon over the fire and the smell must have reached  the road for before I could even awke completely we were surrounded by a ten man squad of Harringtons soldiers out looking for new recruits and horses.

The leader of them had walked into camp demanding our surrender and horses for the war!, Jasper wasted no time in jumping up and running his sword through the brute but this brought upon us the wrath of the others as one pocked at me with a halabred but luckily he hadn't the knowledge too use it well and I managed too grab the wooden shaft and slammed it as hard as I could backwards into his face and he fell backwards.

Jasper swung wildly as the other men charged us he caught one in the throat and killed him upon the spot but another shot him in the back with a cross bow, by this time I'd managed too stand and still holding the long halabred I showed them actually what it was capabile of doing by bringing down upon the head of the beast who shot Jasper.

Two more ran at me but with a mighty swing I sliced through ones guts and managed to catch the others arm with the protruding hook on the back of the head of it tearing his right arm off, when suddenly I felt a burning sharp pain tear through my side and as I turned too see one of the sodliers had ran me through with a spear, unluckily for me it went completely through my side but worse for him it held his weapon there long enough for me too bring the massive halabred down upon his helmet and cleave his head in two!.

Jasper was engaged with the others fiercely battling with swords blocking they're attacks and giving good report of himself as I retrieve one of the fallen mens cross bows and fire into the heart of another as Jasper himself slew one with a massive stroke.

The last of the fiends caught Jasper open  and sliced into his shoulder with his sword, Jasper yelled out and fell too his knees as the brute raised his sword for one last strike upon the defenseless man.

I drew my own sword and rearing back with it threw it with all my might across the camp where he stood the swords point entering this monster just below the left arm pit and going completely through his body, he dropped his own sword and coughed once blood ran from his mouth and he fell forward dead.

I staggered toward Jasper he still lived and I was afraid he had mortal wounds but he had on chainmail under his tunic and the sword strike only dislocated his shoulder but the blood flowed from his wound in the back, about then I remembered my own wound still numb from the impact and I examined it too find as the spear went back out it pulled part of my own tunic deep into it and at the greatest pain I only managed too pull it back out.

About now the first man I'd knocked out was waking up and I looked around then picked up the same spear I'd been hit with and buried it deep into his chest.

I heard a thud a turned too see Jasper fell forward so I took the time too remove the arrow from his back and put bandages and covered it with a stout piece of leather and tied it around him too stop the blood flow, I attempted to bandage myself but didn't do a very good job and soon felt dizzy from the blood loss and lay down too sleep not knowing if I'd wake up.

Later in the day I did reawaken and checked for poor Jasper who still lay there, I saddled two horses and managed too push him upon one but by now my wounds dripped blood, I mounted the horse and then must have pass out for I knew we rode for a long time I didn't know where or even care.

The next thing I knew there was a woman singing and I lay upon my back, but I didn't stay awake long but I thought it was young Cait I saw!.

I rode off in which ever direction the horse wanted to go. We rode hard all that day only resting for a short period of time to eat some lunch and drink some water. I felt like I was heading in the right direction but for what I didn't know yet. When it became to dark for me to see more than a few feet in front of me I started to look for a safe place to camp. I avoided the main roads I knew I would be an odd sight to any who saw me there weren't very many female fighters and few of those could use magic.

I built a small fire and brushed the horse down before settling in for the night. I practiced a little magic still not sure how I was supposed to know how to do anything with it. I enjoyed being able to make the fire form pictures and making the wind blow between specific trees.  It wasn't long before sleep finally over took me.

I found myself walking in a forest women kept coming up to me and greeted me like I was an old friend. They would walk with me for awhile and than when each person turn to go they touch my forehead and with each person a flood of memories would come back but not my memories.

The horse let out a low whiny and I woke up, it was the strangest dream but I realized I had been visited by the former Sharrafi Kralyissas each looked similar and each different. I know understood that Fenella had said but I also felt that there where more. The dream only had five women in it and I felt that there where more waiting for there turn to visit me and give me their knowledge.

All of the sudden it felt like something was cutting into my neck and than I had a sharp pain in my shoulder. The forest became darker and I could see Jasper calling for me, he was the one who was hurt. Jasper than looked over to Robert who was also injured, again he was calling for me to come and help him and Robert. And as soon as the pain started it stopped, I already knew what I needed to do and where to go.

"Come now horse we need to hurry. I hope I can do this." I patted the horse and quickly packed up my things.

Within 10 minutes I was on the road. I followed the images Jasper was sending me which where getting farther apart, he had some how gotten on his horse and they where riding somewhere. I concentrated hard the images I was seeing and found that some how I knew I was close.

It was getting near midday when I finally caught up to them. Robert and Jasper where both passed out but somehow they had still managed to stay on their horses. I wished that they would stay on them as I told the horses to follow me. I found a small clearing deep in the woods and there I laid out blanket and bandages.

I was not sure if now was a time to be playing with magic I didn't fully understand but I also knew without it there was no way I was going to be able to care for them. Carefully I pulled each from their horses and using the wind placed each on a blanket. I than started to bandage Jasper, his wounds where awful, I thought until I saw where something had torn Roberts's side that was truly awful. I knew I needed to get some herbs to make a paste but I worried about leaving them unattended. But I knew the sooner I could get the herbs and make the paste the sooner they would heal. After debating for awhile I took off to find the herbs, after about 30 minutes I made it back to camp.

I sang well mixing the herbs into the paste, at one point I thought I saw Robert wake up but when I went to check on him he was still out. I tore one of my skirts into bandages and being to change the bandages on Robert added the paste this time. After Robert was bandaged and had paste added to any scratches I could find I turned to Jasper. Looking down at him I felt like crying I was so mad at him for all most leaving me forever I hit him in the shoulder this woke him up, he stared at me and in a whisper said.

"Cait?"

"Yes Jasper it's me." I started to remove his bandages so I could apply paste to his wounds. "You need to rest let me bandage you and than you can go back to sleep."

I felt his hands clasp around mine, I looked at him and he was smiling.

"I knew you would find us."

I suddenly awoke with a jolt, I felt for my wounds but they were gone!, I looked toward my clothes and they appeared as new!, suddenly I realized I hurt no more! and I looked around there standing before me was a beautiful maiden tall and fair she reached toward me and took my hand I was afraid at first but then I suddenly felt no fear.

She bade me walk with her and she was so beautiful and things were so pleasant that I arose and took her by the arm, she kissed me and said everything is alright now and we walked in the peacefull countryside watching the stags run and elk watering nearby all was peacefull and I loved it there when suddenly an old woman appeared before us as a witch I thought!.

She pointed her grizzled finger toward the maiden and muttered "No you shall not take him!", suddenly the maiden so fair so alluring became as a hideous beast with a scaly body and the head of many vipers and I quickly pushed back from her!, the old woman yelled "Run this place is not what it seems!".

Then with another jolt I awoke, anew in pain!, but yet different it was not as bad as it was and I sat up too see Cait there, I told her I had a horrid dream that a beauty had come and taken me away, we walked through the forest and all was well I had no wounds and she loved me!.

Then an old woman appeared before us and cursed the maid and she took the form of a hideous beast!, then the old woman told me too run and she used her magic against the beast!.

She told me her name was Fenella or something like that and suddenly I was awake!.

I smiled at Robert.

"I figured Fenella would be watching over us. You have meet her before she was in the camp."

Robert just stared at me. I was worried I didn't know what the young women was suppose to be and Jasper was still sleeping and I didn't want to wake him. Fenella had been able to contact Robert and I wondered if I would be able to do the same but to reach her. My body was aching I hadn't slept or relaxed, I was to worried something would happen and Robert and Jasper would not be able fight.

"Robert what do you think Fenella wanted?"

He shock his head and started to retell his dream as best as he could. Staring at him I wondered if we should find a different place to stay well he and Jasper healed.

"Cait, what's on your mind?"

"Trying t figure out how to contact Fenella, I could use her guidance right now. And trying to figure out if you would be up to taking watch for awhile. I'm so tired."

Robert let out a laugh and I heard a moan come from Jasper. Jasper sat up and I handed him some water.

"Drink Jasper, How are you feeling?"

"I'm sore, but I am glad you are here."

Robert let out another laugh this time at Jasper. "Cait you take a nap and relax. I think we will be okay."

Jasper patted on blanket next to him, I laid down next to him and carefully rested my head on his good shoulder. Sleep came quickly to me and as I expect I was visited again but by Fenella this time.

"Cait, you need to be careful Robert was almost taken today and so was Jasper. You will need them both, when you wake you need to let them know you have to move from this place."

Her visit was short and when she left I feel into a deep sleep, knowing that Robert would be able to handle everything well I slept.

I felt much better that Cait was with us but I knew we all need to be moving as soon as possible fore when the bodies of the dead soldiers were found there will be hell to pay for who ever they blame it upon, I had no idea of how far we'd travelled but I knew it wasn't far enough.

As for right now travel was impossible anyway, Jasper would start bleeding again and I wasn't much better off.

Besides I'd lost my sword, shield, axe, spear everything except my arming dagger and hunting knife both strapped too my belt, I set there for a while until I knew Cait was asleep then somehow I managed too drag myself up off the blankets, once standing the dizziness came upon me completely and I had too stand still for several seconds until it passed.

Once regaining my footing I looked around all that we had managed too salvage was two horses but miraculously enough they were fully fitted with leather saddle and accoutrements, my spirits rose even more when I saw my battle axe hanging from the loop upon the saddle so at least I had something but I needed more.

I picked up a bottle of wine Cait had and guzzled down some which may or may not have helped me especially upon my empty stomach but I had work too do and I must do it!.

I wandered into the woods and soon found a large stout dead and dried sapling which I cut down with the axe, I looked for what seemed forever before I could find another but at long last I found one for Jasper as well, I don't think he had any weapons left!.

I stuck the axe into my belt to carry and used the two long saplings as braces and made my way around wherever we were, it was not a bad spot the road wasn't in sight and we were situated well hidden but with a good view of the surrounding countryside, Cait had choosen well!.

My strength was beging to drain and I made my way back toward the camp, once there I placed the two ends of the saplings into the fire often pulling them out and scraping away the burned part until they became very pointed and sharp, this wasn't much but it will have too do as for now I laid back down and waited knowing we needed too be moving!.

Once I was asleep Fenella come too me once again, she told me that she wouldn't be able to advise me again until sometime later, but you must'nt Cait against the evil one yet.

She is learning and becoming stronger but her power is not focused yet you must lead them far too the East to a place called the Mountain of Fire, there she can advance and you will be healed by the hermit but for now you are possessed by the hydra, the thing that took the shape of the girl in your dream.

As long as she possesses an entrance through you all of you are in danger, tell Cait I will instruct her further but too you I cannot contact until her grasp is loosened upon you, travel as a humble man and avoid the cities!.

Fenella disappeared as I suddenly awoke, why I thought must this wioman contact me?, I'm no sorcerer!, but I still felt her presence to be comforting.

After a dream such as this I found it impossible too sleep and somehow Fennella had made the pain leave my wounds so in the bluish light of the morning I started out too hunt and as the morning fog hung low upon the lake nearby I spotted a herd of wild hogs, almost all ran upon my entrance but one young boar challenged me, the homemade spear did its work and I soon was on my way back with fresh meat and we'll be needing it if Cait believes that it truly was Fenella that came too me at this point I'm not certain!.

Since Fenella had warned my that I was a door for the Hydra to peer through it troubled me greatly I layed there for a long time thinking of what too do and it finally dawned upon that I was  a danger too Cait and Jasper and I should leave and make my own way toward this Mountain of fire and try too locate the hermit, what I'll ask when I find him I do not know.

I took my horse some meat and my meager belongings and rode out while Cait and Jasper still slept, if all goes well I'd be far enough away from them that my possession by the evil one would not endanger them.

I rode for what seemed like an hour and finally came to the road leading from Harringtons estate and out of the county, it vexed me at such being so close to destroying this vile monster and yet I knew from Fenella my hope was too find this Hermit and get him too release the witches hold upon me for she could see my every move if she so desired.

I thought long and hard on how she'd gained this power over me and finally I realized it was the girl "Megan" she had slipped me some sort of evil concoction and yet even though I killed her I wasn't released from her mistress powers, I didn't even know if the hydra was allied with Harrington.

I rode on and on for miles covering at least 50 miles between me and the others, I came too a farm and there spoke too the yeoman farmer as too where exactly this mountain was, he replied he knew no such evil thing!.

At this some strange mood overcome me and even though I were fully awake I couldn't stop myself it was the witches hold over me and I grabbed a large maul lying upon the ground and stove in the poor mans head! and muttered "Evil thing!, I'll show you some evil things!".

This scared me greatly and I rode very fast too get away from that place to try and outrun this evil as if I possibly could, soon I saw a monestary ahead and got the idea too poision the well there!, I couldn't stop myself but once I stepped upon the ground it must have been consecrated for the hold she had upon me was broken.

I passed out from exhaustion and again awoke inside somewhere I didn't recognize, then suddenly the large door burst open and inside came a monk, he told me not too fear but there was deffinately an evil about me.

Something he'd never seen before but that this was a holy place and I would be safe as long as I remained inside the walls of the Monestary.

I told him all that happened thinking what a holy man would say of such but he didn't laugh ,no on the contrary he was very serious and listened intently, I didn't know maybe he just thought me insane!.

I slept through the night and the next morning I awoke early, the Monk brought me bread and ale, he also brought a small cask of water, holy water he said!.

He said this will shield you from the evil!, but you must leave here!.

He said as a monk I cannot help you but as a man I can tell you that what you seek does lie too the East, three days hard ride too the East and upon the third day when dark comes upon you you must continue until the morning star rises then you shall dismount and wait for the dawn and the Mountain of Fire will be there.

He went on to say he was trained in youth as a druid and he knows the power of the mountain but now I must leave for he cannot keep me there, I ate quickly as I listened too the monk and he walked me toward the side door of the monestary where my horse was saddled and waiting, he gave me a blanket and strapped the water down upon the saddle and warned me "drink nothing but this till you set foot upon the mountain, now go!".

I rode hard with a good nights sleep covering much ground and the day drew on and soon gave way too the night, nothing bad happened and I was ready for another day, it passed and the third day was finally come and I was so sore and tired of riding but yet I pushed on and at long last the sun begin too set upon the third day but as he told me I rode onward until the rising of the morning star.

I slid down off my saddle, completely certain that some joke had been pulled upon me, there were no mountains here!, the ground was flat, especially flat but I was so tired I cared not and I went too sleep upon the blanket the monk had given me not even loosing my horse from its saddle.

I was sleeping very soundly when the horse nudged me awake and I sat up noticing the the sky begining too brighten and thinking myself a fool when as the morning light began to glow a large purple colored mountain loomed directly before me!, the sun rose up behind it and it appeared too burn!, it truly was the mountain of fire!.

Renewed from a little sleep I remounted and rode on too the foothills and upward onto the rocky outcroppings I had no idea of where too look for this hermit but at long last I was there!.

"Cait wake up! Robert is gone." Jasper tugged on Cait's sleeve "Cait wake up."

"No Jasper let me sleep." Cait replied.

Jasper wasn't sure what to do; he crawled over to one of the water containers and poured it on her.

"What the... Jasper!" Cait sat up and hit Jasper.

"Robert is gone."

"I know Fenella told me." Cait looked up at Jasper angry that he poured water on her.

"Oh, well what are we suppose to do." Jasper looked like he was in pain.

"We head toward the Mountain of Fire, Jasper and Robert will meet us there. He has is own demon to take care of right now. Now let me look at your wounds we need to leave here soon. They will find the soldiers and we are to close to Lord Harrington's manor for my taste, I am not ready to face him yet."

Jasper state down next to Caitlyn and gave her a kiss. Caitlyn smiled up at Jasper and started to look over this wounds they still looked bad but they had improved greatly. Caitlyn than kissed Jasper, and started to gather up there things.

"Robert left us some food, Jasper please eat well I pack up."

It didn't take Caitlyn very long to pack up everything, Robert had taken this things and Jasper didn't have anything. Caitlyn was happy that the extra horse was a good war horse and helped Jasper into the saddle, he didn't look very happy that he was not helped. Caitlyn than hopped on to her horse and the couple headed in the direction that Caitlyn chose from the information Fenella gave her.

"Cait, I don't like the sounds of this Mountain of Fire."

"I don't either but I will the training I need I now how to do all these things but at the same time I don't. I have the memories of being able to summon a thunder storm and the theory of how to do it but I don't want to try with out training. I also think you will be able to get training also in both fighting and the powers you have."

Jasper smiled at Caitlyn and leaned over his horse and gave her another kiss. The couple road until the moon was high above them in the sky and both where falling asleep in their saddles.

"Cait we need to stop of the night you need sleep and the horse need a rest."

Caitlyn only nodded, she paused in the road and concentrated after a moment she pointed to the left of where they currently where.

"We will be safe there for a few hours, but I don't think we should light a fire they have started to look for who killed the soldiers."

"Cait, you amaze me, you are beautiful and strong. You truly are Sharrafi Kralyissa." Jasper told her as he followed her to their camping area for the night.

He was off his horse first and felt very sore from the wounds and the hard ride. He headed over to Caitlyn's horse and waited for her to dismount. Once she had reached the ground he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her again. He felt Caitlyn's arms warp around him and return his kiss.

"Wow, Jasper what was that for?"

Jasper didn't respond but gave her another kiss and reached around Caitlyn and pulled out the blankets that where tied to her horse.

"I love you Cait and I am the luckiest man in the world. I will do whatever I can do to keep you safe."

"Jasper I love you also and I will keep you safe also. Lets get some sleep we have many more days of ridding ahead of us and you are to injured for me to be able to do what I want to you right now."

Jasper looked up at Caitlyn a little surprised at her words but he smiled and kissed her again.

"You're right but one day you will be able to do whatever you like to me."

Jasper heard Caitlyn laugh, and he smiled. Jasper took the blankets and laid them out on the flattest area he could find well Caitlyn tied the horse to a tree. A few minutes later Jasper watched as Caitlyn came to their makeshift bed he stared at her in awe she was carrying a small flame in her hands to get her some light.

I started up onto the mountain and soon found I needed too leave the horse so I unsaddled him and removed the briddle I rubbed him down some and turned him loose this way he can easily fend for himself for here all is lush and theres lots of water and grass.

I started on and looked up toward the nearest peak and could make out a very thin trail of smoke!, this I thought was the Hermit!, so I pushed on much faster but soon found the trail was misleading for nearly three hours I followed this trail and don't seem too have gained much ground  for it snakes back and fourth, here and there forever climbing and when I reached the top of this ridge my spirits fell as I saw this trail spilled over into another large valley with thick forests and the peak I'd seen was still almost as far away as it were when I started!.

I began too wonder what has happened is this really the mountain?, then I looked back over my shoulder only too see I was already much higher than the countryside I'd travelled through and you could see for miles across it so on I tredged down the slope and into the forest, it was thick thicker than many I'd seen before and it looked to go on for a long way but once on the trail after about an hours walk I realized I'd come too the back fringe of it and the main mountain lay before me, as I looked back I could see this forest stretch out and I knew it would have taken much longer than an hour too traverse it!, theres magic here I thought!.

I almost fell back wards when a slight voice behind me said "Hard too beieve isn't it! hee hee hee!", there stood what only could've been the Hermit, he was an old man with a long beard completely white he wore a course robe too his ankles like a priests but it wasn't one, he had on sandles and carried a staff and a bag hung from his shoulder, "Come come!, follow me young one!", but I said are you the hermit?.

He didn't even turn around but said "What do you think?, what truly is a hermit?, one who lives away from others or the others who live away from him?", damnation I thought a reclusive philospher!.

I followed this old man at a staggering pace up the side of the mountain and soon found ourselves at the cave where the small fire burned I saw from the ridge, as I turned too look he just laughed!, "Yes yes all can be seen from here", he said.

Then he went on too say this place is all magic everything here is magic in its own right, even the trees for if you harm one the forest will loose you the trees can move but you don't even see them do it and they can make the trail last for weeks or last for five minutes walk, they like you, you see they let you through fairly quickly!.

I told him of Fenella, he stopped me and said "Yes yes I know Fenella!, and I know about you and your problem, I know about Cait and Jasper but don't worry for them Fenella watches over them!.

I then said when can you cure me of this witches grasp?, he laughed and said "Oh my boy I can't do that!, only the Sharrafi Kralyissa could do that!, but here your safe until she arrives this mountain isn't a mountain indeed!, its a huge crystal pointing up out of the mother Earth and the witches have no power here so you are safe as long as you stay here.

But I said the trees, the dirt and rocks they aren't crystals, "No said he but this crystal is still here its under us the other things they like it here as well so they manage too move here its a peace you can only find here!, the Sharrafi Kralyissa will be along soon then she must take her tests and if she survives them she'll be able too cure you.

But said I isn't she the Sharrafi Kralyissa already?, "No not yet shes only the anointed one to become the Sharrafi Kralyissa, to become this she must go through the hole in the back of this cave it leads down too a room where all is crystal save one wall which is polished to reflect there whatever or whoever looks into it, it will reflect they're essence back too them so if they are evil the essence will destroy them or if they are accepted it will open the door too the bridge.

The bridge I said?, yes said he, the bridge it supported by a center support and niether end is affixed too the rocks only your deeds will determine if you can cross if your deeds are heavy and evil it will tilt and you'll fall forever, if she can cross this bridge she must then open her soul too the crystal pillar and only the Sharrafi Kralyissa can absord the knowledge it can give you if shes not the one it will drive her mad!, after that she will have transformed and she will recieve another key, then she can cure you young friend but until then you can stay and talk too me!.

I was somewhat disappointed that I could not find a cure with the hermit but at least here on this mountain of pure crystal I'm safe from the possession by the hydra.

The old Hermit was an oddity himself he was 1200 years old and has been there upon the mountain guarding the key since he was himself a young knight, he has stories that would enchant even the most hard too entertain he once says too have ridden with King Arthur himself although he wasn't one of the originals he did do service for the king and was even sent here too protect this place by Merlin himself.

He went on too tell me the various stories of his life and his mighty deeds but that he was tired very tired and as soon as Cait took her tests his time here would be at an end, I didn't realize until much later that he meant he would die when his quest was complete!.

The old man showed me things that were taken by himself long long ago during a crusade too the farterest reaches of the East, he told of a castle wall that stretched on for miles and an emperer that wore silk robes, horses that resembled large cows they called camels and other things that one can only dream of.

He then motioned for me too come too the front of the cave and there you could see Cait and Jasper plainly making they're way across the wilderness before the mountain, I yelled and waved too them but he only laughed and said this is a magic place and they are still very very far away but there is something he can do if all comes together he can cast a spell that moves the very sands itself and they will be brought here as quickly as if they were riding a horse flying in the wind but just too the Mountains foothills there they must still brave the forest then climb up here but he said we shall go and meet them as he had done for me.

Caitlyn woke up in Jasper's arms, she smiled at him. It was still very early morning and they knew they had to get going.

"Good morning Jasper, I could get use to this."

Jasper laughed and reluctantly the couple started to head out again. Caitlyn lead the way hoping Jasper wasn't in to much pain; she was too afraid to try anything on him.

"How long do you think it will take to get to the Mountain?"

"Another two three days I think. Fenella came last night and said Robert had made it to the Hermit and is waiting for us."

Near evening they where near a village Caitlyn didn't want to go into the village but Jasper needed a weapon.  After talking for awhile Jasper finally gave into Caitlyn's idea, he didn't like it but talked her into waiting until night fall before she tried to take one.

"Jasper I'm going to have to go into the town to see where a decent one is located."

"I know Cait but be careful."

They rode around to the other side of town and found a place where Jasper could hide with the horses. Once Caitlyn was sure that Jasper was going to be safe she headed back into the town. She has dressed as a peasant girl she had brought with her so she wouldn't stand out to much. Caitlyn wandered the village looking for the blacksmith's shop.
"Hey pretty young thing what are you doing wondering around on your own?"

Caitlyn turned to see two young men dressed as soldiers, they couldn't be much older than herself but the uniforms inflated there ego. She wondered if they worked for Lord Harrington since it was apparent to her that he was forming an army for some foolish thing she just hoped it would take her off his mind for awhile.

"I am just looking for my father he told me to meet him there."

"Me thinks there is no father and you should come with us."

"My father would not be very happy. He is most likely looking for me already."

Caitlyn was thinking of a plan she was pretty sure could handle the two, between the training Robert and Fenella had given she was sure she was better trained. However she was regretting leaving her sword with Jasper, but happy she had her dagger.

"Come on little one we have a tent just outside of town it is just us we are on leave from our troop for a few days."

This news made Caitlyn smile and she hoped they where telling the truth. The men however did not wait for her response; one took each of her arms and lead her out of town. Caitlyn pretended to be scared which she was but not as much as a typical 18 year old girl should be.

"Well, what are we going to do with you?" One of the men asked.

Caitlyn just have a weak smile. One of the young came towards her and tried to kiss her. She pushed him back with little force and hung her head down and started to make sobbing noises. This just made the men smile, Caitlyn also smiled but they could not see. Caitlyn moved her hand carefully as to not cause alarm and found her dagger.

The men came at her together this time, Caitlyn was ready. When the first one reached her she pulled out the dagger. With the agility she had learned she lunged at the closest one she got him between ribs. Caitlyn heard him moaning but she didn't look at him instead she looked up at the second one.

"You picked the wrong girl." Caitlyn warned the remaining man, he just laughed at her.

Caitlyn kicked the man in the area she knew it would hurt him the most and than quickly picked up the fallen man's sword.

"Come on little one you got lucky this him. I am prepared for you." He pulled out his sword and started towards her.

"You are wrong, and you underestimate me. Well we are talking who do you work for?"

"No female can beat me and defiantly not one as tiny and young as you. As for your question I am a soldier for the Lord Harrington."

"Oh more reason do dislike you." Caitlyn spat at him.

The man paid no head and only thought of the other females he knew none of which had training in combat and magic. He made a run at her not with his sword but more to try and tackle her to the ground. The man suddenly felt the ground under him and a stabbing pain in his side.

"Do you want to try again, I warned you not to underestimate me."

"You are a witch!"

"I might be I am not sure yet. I am still learning." Caitlyn watch as his eyes stared at her in fear.

Caitlyn hoped he would give up and run away but instead it cause him to get up and run at her again this time with his sword ready to run her through. Caitlyn quickly positioned the sword she was using with one quick move she run stabled him as hard as she could in his chest. He looked up at her in shock as he fell to the ground. Caitlyn quickly cleaned off the sword and took all of the supplies they had that she could carry.

After making sure both men where dead she made her way back to Jasper. He looked up at her in worry.

"Fenella came to me as I slept. Are you okay?"

"Yes Jasper I am fine you forget I have had training also."

Jasper got up he was a little stiff and gave Caitlyn a hug. "You know we will not be able to stay here, Jasper"

"I know that is why the horses are ready to go. I have magic of my own Caitlyn." He smiled at her.

Caitlyn smiled back and handed him the sword she got for him.

"We better get going, Lord Harrington lost two more men by the way."

"I knew I loved you for a reason." Jasper said and gave her a kiss.

They headed away from the village. Once they where out of side form the village Caitlyn reined in her horse.

"Jasper I want to try something."

Jasper looked at her with curiosity, as Caitlyn grabbed his horse's reins well holding both she concentrated hard. After a few minutes she stopped.

"Well if this works we will be at the Mountain of Fire tomorrow."

"If what works?"

Caitlyn only laughed "Hold on tight."

With a nudge from Caitlyn the horses where off; traveling faster than any horse should be able to. After a few hours of riding at the fast pace Caitlyn concentrated again and the horses slowed to a normal pace.

"Wow Caitlyn that was amazing."
"We are almost to the Mountain and should be there in a few hours but."

Jasper looked at her when she didn't finish.  Worry came over him she was pale and looked like she was going to pass out. Caitlyn was barely conscious when she felt Jasper's arm around her.

"Caitlyn, wake up. Please" Jasper tried to wake her many times but nothing was helping.

He called for Fenella's help. "Jasper she has over extended herself. You need to get her to the mountain you are very close. Robert and the Hermit will be waiting for you."

Jasper carefully transferred Caitlyn to his horse and tied her horse to his. He mounted careful behind her hoping she would not fall well he mounted. Once in place he headed in the direction Fenella pointed him in. He traveled at a fast pace and before to long he reached the Mountain of Fire. Jasper was relieved to finally be at the mountain but still worried Caitlyn was still unconscious.

The old hermit called to me too come quickly that Cait is ill and we hurried down the mountainside and waited at the forest edge for the hermit too ask the forest too clear a path for us too the ridge beyond, I'd never seen such as this before the great trees of the forest seemed to begin a dance too the music the wind made as it blew through the tops.

Before long the ancient trees had opened a path straight as possible through them and soon we were at the ridge and ran down the other side too meet Jasper as he carried cait, he was nearly exhausted and I took her from him since he could barely move himself least poor Cait.

As we made it back down the ridge the forest remained open for us and the very trees seemed too moan a mornfull cry in fear for Cait but the Hermit assured them too have no fear she would be revived very soon.

We had barely made it through the dense forest when the trees began they're dance again around each other seeming too hold each others branches as it were their very hands!, then they grew still and the forest path we had just taken was gone from sight and nothing was there except deep brush and the trees.

I made as quick of time as I could too get our poor friend up the mountain and it seemed also to help us gain the heights and we soon were at the cave of the hermit.

He made a bed before the fire and I laid Cait in it, we turned too see Fenella standing before us and we knew she could help.

Caitlyn say swirling colors in her head, she was trying to get everything to come back into focus. She could hear voices around her but could seem to understand them clearly or respond back.

Jasper and Robert looked at her with concern as the hermit and Fenella made sure everything was ready for her when she woke up. He laid down next to her, he was very tired from the journey. Fenella had healed him so he felt much better but was exhusted. Jasper watched as the hermit and Fenella worked but most of the time watched Caitlyn hoping she would wake up soon.

"Cait wake up your friends are waiting for you. They need your help and they are here to help you." Caitlyn wasn't sure who was talking to her but she listened to the kind voice.

Everyone was watching as Caitlyn slowly opened her eyes. She watched as Jasper smiled and wrapped his arms around her. Robert had a relevied smile on his face. The hermits and Fenella both looked like they where ready to so something.

"Jasper you need to move so Fenella and I can make sure she is alright."

Reluctanly Jasper moved aside so they could be next to her. The Hermit checked her out well Fenella said a spell over her.

"Cait drink this." Fenella handed her a glass of a warm liquid. "You over did it and I should be mad that you used so much power on something like that but I am also proud that you where able to focus your energy to be able to do.

A small weak smile formed on Caitlyn's face. "I'm sorry Fenella. Is Jasper alright? and Robert?"

"Yes child they are both fine and they are both here, that Jasper of yours did a great job bring you to us."

Cailtyn looked around and found Jasper she smiled at him and mouths a thank you to him.

"I am the hermit, I am going to teach you to control and focus your magic and I hope to teach you how to do it without using up all your energy as you have done."

"Cait you will start training with the Hermit tomorrow morning. You rest for today and enjoy your time on this mountain. I need to get back to the others they can not be without both of us." Fenella told Caitlyn, she smiled down at her and as mysteriously as she appeared; disappeared.

"She makes the most dramtic exits that I know." The hermit said as he smiled at Caitlyn. "She is right we start training tomorrow. You are the only one who can make the Hydra leave Robert and you have some task to complete before you become Sharrafi Kralyissa, but I will explain that tomorrow."

"Thank you hermit, for everything."

"You're welcome child. Today enjoy the day with your friends. Tomorrow you will not see them until you finish training."

The Hermit came running inside Yelling "Robert", we have duties too attend too!.

I had no idea of what he meant but by now I'd already learned that these people know things beyond most and I buckled on what equipment that I had left which was my arming dagger and knife.

The old man had me attend him in putting on an ancient suit of armor, he told me that King Arthur himself had given this too him and if I'd submit to be his squire he'd teach me things no swordsman could teach now!, I almost laughed too myself but I respected the old man and he certainally believed in this power, so I readily agreed too assist him as squire and too this he was well pleased.

He then opened an old carved wooden trunk and took from it something that instantly amazed me, it was a sword unlike any I'd seen before and even though it was old it had not a speck of rust or tarnish upon it, "The sword of Merlin himself!" he said proudly!, or rather one of his magic swords that he bestowed upon me!.

I helped the old man strap on the sword and had a chance too see it, the blade as most magical swords was forged from a meteorite which had fallen too Earth long ago and it was of the most beautiful Damascas type steel, its hilt and pommel were of a metal unknown too me they were not steel but gleamed like polished silver and the grip was wrapped in black leather as if it were made just yesterday!, the Hermit saw my curiosity and said "Behold" and raised the sword over his head and struck it against a rock the size of a small dog!, the sword cleaved it in half as though it were a pumpkin! without a scratch too the blade!.

He then said let us be off!, first turning too Jasper come lad!, you are welcome as well and what you see will be the very power of the great Merlin or what was left of it.

I followed his down the mountain and as we ran forward I could see Lord Harringtons men in the forest and I asked how can three men defeat an entire company?, he laughed and said "Just Believe".

As we entered the forest the trees parted for us and made our way too the soldiers without hesitation, it seemed that we were too recieve help from these great beings for as the soldiers made their way through the forest the trees began too move and confuse them so they attacked them trying too hack through by force and in this enchanted forest that was almost a death sentence and the great Oaks swated those soldiers like so many flies upon a wall as the Hermit danced and laughed loudly saying "This is the way thing used too be!".

I watched delighted at the futile attempts of the men against these great giants even though I hated Harringtons men I still felt alittle sorry for the poor beasts!, soon all grew quite and the Hermit said "forward lads!", he drew his sword and rushed into the bloody circle the trees had formed around the soldiers and again laughed and danced around saying "They never had a chance!".

He then told Jasper and myself too gather the weapons and the goods left there by the fallen men and place them upon the horses pack style, the bodies we leave after we'd stripped off what we needed from them, I asked if we should drag them from the trees as soon they would mortify and become hideous and he only said No the trees need the nutrients from them and as soon as were gone they will absorb them!.

This frightened me somewhat and Jasper and I both made haste too finish our task and the trees again parted as we left closing a curtain of wooded growth behind us screening the bodies from our view except for some strange noises they made I'd rather not remember much like the slurping noises made while drinking a good brew!.

We carried the horses too the hermits fenced pasture and the weapons we carried too the cave, where Cait was awake and waiting for us as she watched all from the ledge.

Normally this would have been strange too me but by now the gypsy magic and now what seemed Merlins magic was becoming normal.

Caitlyn enjoyed her day of rest Jasper, Robert, and she wandered around the woods near the hermit's house. Caitlyn was in awe of all the magic that was around them. In the early afternoon Robert went off on his own as Jasper and Caitlyn headed towards the lake.

"What do you think of this place Jasper?"

"I don't know how to explain it. I feel very much safe and at piece here."

"Me also, but I also feel that I have a lot of learning to do."

"Don't worry about that until tomorrow today just enjoy."

Near dusk the couple headed back to the hermit's home. He already had dinner waiting for them and Fenella was back also. Caitlyn hoped that one day she would learn how to travel that way. The hermit motioned to them to sit and served them a stew which tasted like nothing they had tasted before.

"Cait you best get a lot of rest tonight you start training tomorrow. Fenella will train you in the morning and in the afternoon we will see if it is my turn or not yet."

Caitlyn went to bed early that night and Jasper joined her, neither of them very sure about what the next day was going to bring. In the early morning Fenella came and woke Caitlyn up. Caitlyn gave Jasper a kiss as she got out of the bed. The two women headed toward what looked like a library to Caitlyn but again did not.

"Caitlyn you will need to understand your past before you can see your future. Here in this place your history. Start looking through the books you won't have to read them but you will know what each one hold."

Caitlyn looked at Fenella like she was crazy. How could she learn from books without reading?

Fenella laughed at the face Caitlyn made "I assure you child you will see shortly. Now get started."

Caitlyn looked through the books and finally picked one up it looked to be the oldest one in the collection. She felt a spark go through her as she read the first page and as it happened in the dreams a women showed up but this time she looked like a carbon copy of Caitlyn.

"You have finally come. I am Aoibheann and I was the first Sharrafi Kralyissa. I do not envy you and I wish very much that the power the Sharrafi Kralyissa holds was not needed. It is not an easy burden to bear. Relax young Caitlyn and I will show you my story."

After Aoibheann finished Caitlyn turned to Fenella. She was smiling at her and directed her to the next book.

Caitlyn felt very tired by the time she had opened the last book but this person she remember from her dreams and recalled that her name was Shona and she looked about the exact opposite of Caitlyn herself. Caitlyn closed the last book and smiled at Fenella.

"So that is my past."

The old Hermit was very excited over the battle we almost had but didn't participate in he loved the booty we'd taken from the fallen and looking at the weapons he said it reminded him of another time long long ago, he thanked me for my making him feel as though he were more than just an old man but I couldn't help repecting such a hero as he and the things he'd done and seen within his lifetime.

I was very sad when he said his tasks here were almost done and as soon as Cait had completed her tests he was released from his vow too protect the key and would pass on too his rewards.

It was then that I opened up one of the bags we'd taken and found several bottles, this brought a smile too his wrinkled old face and I handed him the first drink too take, he drew it in and savored the mellow brew finally swallowing it and then saying it had been two hundred years since last he'd taken a drink so I urged him too keep the bottle and finish it, I took another and drank then handed it too Jasper.

The Hermit yelled "A party thats what we need!" and rushed inside the cave and down a side path returning soon heavily laden with jars and a large smoked turkey he slid unto the spit too warm while we drank more from the bottles and waited for our large bird too roast and for Cait too finish her lessons from Fennella.

Caitlyn watched as Jasper, Robert, and the Hermit returned. She smiled at her friends and was glad that they where coming, Fenella true to her nature returned to the gypsy camp. They where at the winter camp her family was healthy and Johnny was now in charge of training the men. Jenny missed Robert, Caitlyn reminded herself to tell Robert this.

She stirred the pot on the fire the men would have a new hot stew to come back to. Caitlyn had learned from her past lives how to control her power of fire and had an easy time of making a fire to cook dinner. Fenella had brought Caitlyn some fabric to make some clothes for her self since most women and men's clothes where not going to work for her. Caitlyn was still worried about what was to come next she knew all to soon the hermit was going to start training her.

"Cait, it is good to see you." Jasper yelled and wrapped his arms around her twirlling her in the air.

"You are in a good mood Jasper."

"Yes I am. I have learned a lot today. The hermit is a good teacher."

"I know he is, I'm just worried about when it is my turn." Caitlyn said to Jasper in a whisper and hugged him close to her.

"Cait, you don't need to worry about training with him. The time to worry is after the training is finished."

Caitlyn hit Jasper and he fell to the ground.

"That isn't exactly comforting."

Jasper let out a laugh and so did Robert and the Hermit who where watching them.

"You have gotten stronger Cait." Robert said with a smile.

"I have had good teachers. Now come on supper is ready and Fenella will be back later. She said she needed to talk with you Hermit"

"I figured as much. I see just from looking at you that you have read the books and now know your past. Knowing the past is the key to your future, young one."

The friends ate in silence all tired for their day's activities. Caitlyn took Jasper's hand when the meal was over and the couple took a walk together so they could be alone for awhile.

"You know what is coming next don't you Jasper?"

"Yes, I do Cait, but you already know I can't tell you. As much as I want to tell and believe me I want to tell. I am so freighted that you will not make it through this. However I do have faith in you and the hope that you will over rides that fear"

Caitlyn looked at Jasper and took his head in her hands and kissed him. "I am glad you have faith in me. I would be lying if I told you I wasn't scared."

Cait was busy off and on training with the old Hermit, she was doing things that I had only heard of in legends and it was during one of these sessions that I called too Jasper too come with me and we saddled two of the horses we had brought in.

I told Jasper we should bridle the rest of the animals and lead them all so if someone came across our tracks they'd believe we were many more than two!.

We patrolled the woods around and at the base of the mountain of fire when my attention was distracted by the mafic oaks of the forest, they seemed too moan "This way!, this way!" and moved too create a lane through them and we followed them as they parted before us.

They led us back around through the forest and up too a small pass between the cragy peaks and bid us in they're half moanfull voice "Go".

We made our way through the pass and down the other side realizing that we had gone far past the mountain where the hermit lives, our horses were hot and thirsty so we rode down toward a clear stream of snow melt from the high peaks above and there we saw too our horror "Tracks!", they're were the tracks of many horses and they stopped and watered just where we were.

I noticed something glimmering in the clear water and got off my horse too go check it out I found it too be some saddle decoration of solid silver with a beautiful scroll around it and a "H" engraved upon it!.

This troubled me greatly for I felt that the "H" stood for Harrington, and being solid silver it must've been Lord Harrington himself!, I dropped this into my pouch and Jasper and I remounted our horses and followed the tracks for several miles.

Finally we seemed to be nearing a small farming community but the smell of wood smoke was strong and smoke held low against the ground like fog, we rode cautiously toward what was the center of this village and found the people dead, hacked to pieces in some cases.

Only a vile beast would act this way too helpless peasant farmers I told Jasper!, a truly vile beast and not a man!.

It was then we saw a body moving and noticed it too have been different from the others, it was a nearly dead soldier, he was wounded then stripped of his armor, weapons, money and horse and then left him too die!.

I got down as the poor wretch looked up and asked for water, Jasper grabbed a canteen and I held the wretches head up and asked what had happened?.

He only spewed fourth vulgarities about Harrington and his men for leaving him there too die, I asked him if it was Harrington who did this to which he answered "yes", I asked him what would make him do such a vile cowardly act of murdering these innocent farmers?.

He replied Harrington is crazy, he does this too all villages!, they are given a choice they can provide food, weapons, money, horses, women for the soldiers or men to become soldiers.

If they refuse or balk he'll burn the village and slaughter everyone, like he did here.

I asked where is he going?, he said one of the farmers told him of a tale of an old Hermit who lived upon the mountain and that he could see all things but he said the only way he knew too get there was from behind the mountain and that the road was blocked by a rockslide, it will take him a couple days too clear it!.

He coughed a couple times and gasped dying before us, I just left the dead monster there for if lord Harrington was trying too get up the backside of the mountain we had better hurry back Cait and the Hermit must be told!.

The old Hermit stood before Caitlyn smiling and admiring her one last time, he said too her now Caitlyn you've learned all I can teach you here on this mountain there is but one last thing I can do for you, then you must find the hole in the back of my cave.

Cait interupted, "I've been all through out this cave there isn't a hole!".

The old man only smiled more and said "Yes young one there is a hole!, and it leads down several rocky steps too the room of crystal".
There your image will be reflected as it truly is!, if there be evil in you my dear it will destroy you like a large cat destroys its prey or if it be good it will open the door for you too cross the bridge of Judgement.

There your deeds are weighed by this bridge which rests on neither side but balances on a single pillar above the abyss, only someone whose heart is pure and full of light can cross for it your heart is evil it shall tilt and drop you forever into its black depths.

If you can cross there is a ledge with the most beautifull pillar of pure unblemished crystal, you must gaze into it so it may see into you and only the just can survive this for if your anything else it will draw your essence into it and then if it approves you it shall offer up a key.

This key like the one before is a puzzle you must open and once you open it then you are the "Sharrafi Kralyissa" for the rest of your existance.

Cait stood there almost dumbfounded and the old man motioned for her too follow, he walked too the cave entrance and out upon the ledge, he looked far off into the distance then smiled and said "its been a good life!", he looked toward Cait and said "Are you ready too recieve my power?".

She slowly noded her head yes and the old man raised his arms pointing toward her and lightening like bolts spewed fourth into her, the more that was absorbed the more transparent he became until he was like a line drawing.

He then said too her "Now you have my power and yours!, go find the hole and become Sharrafi Kralyissa , then he faded away saying you can call upon me in times of crisis and I can advise you then he disappeared!.

Caitlyn looked at the hermit in dismay, she did not feel anywhere near ready to be able to go this task. She could hear Jasper and Robert returning from their rounds around the Hermit's cave but she knew if she waited to talk to them she would only be stalling. With a since of urgency she wrote went to the back of the cave and to her not so much surprise there was a hole but it looked more like a doorway. It looked like it had been created by magic, Caitlyn shook her head of course it was magic this whole place was magic.

Without farther hesitation Caitlyn strapped her sword and dagger to herself. She heard Jasper call out to her she just turned gave a weak smile and entered the hole. She felt the hole close behind her and Jasper yell.

Caitlyn looked around everything looked so strange everything was crystal but there where trees and grass. Caitlyn took a deep breathe and started heading the direction the path was taking her.

"I wonder where this path leads and how long I will be here" Caitlyn said to herself she hadn't seen an animal let alone a person.

She was glad to see that night was coming it felt like she had been walking forever. She found a place to sleep just off the path and created a small fire. The hermit had packed her food which she now ate it was just plain bread and some chesse but it was all she needed. Caitlyn laid down on her blanket and said a spell on the fire so it would last another hour. She was in a deep sleep when she felt something touching her shoulder.

"Wake child, it is good to see you again."

Caitlyn looked up to see the glow of Shona and for the first time in this place some animals.

"Shona how? I don't understand."

"You didn't think you would be completely alone did you? Aoibheann will be along later. Your task is too dangerous to face alone. We cannot help you fight but we can keep you company. Besides you already have our skills in you."

"Did Fenella know you would meet me here?"

"She did but was sworn not tell for if she did we would have to go back to the after world. Just as you I thought I would have to wander this crystal place alone looking for the bridge. The task may seem simple enough but on our way to the bridge there will be things and people who did not wish to see you succeed."

"Friends are always welcome and I think I understand. Since you and Aoibheann are no longer living and can not aide me you are allowed to accompany me."

"Yes exactly. We can not help you but we can keep you company. Now got back to sleep Caitlyn."

Caitlyn feel right back to sleep as if the visit from Shona was part of her dreams. However in the morning when she woke Shona and Aoibheann where waiting for her.

"It is good to see you again Cait. It is surprising how much we look alike." Aoibheann smiled at Caitlyn.

Caitlyn took out some of her bread and eat a little. She than packed up her things and headed back towords the path. The former Sharrafi Kralyissa followed her without word. Around midday they came across two heavly armed men, Caitlyn was trying to not looked surprised.

"You can not go farther Marynia had ordered it."

Caitlyn remembered from her talks with Fenella and the Hermit that Marynia was an evil witch who would like nothing more than to have the powers that Caitlyn has and will get after this task.

"Marynia has no control over me." Caitlyn said with her hand headed towards her sword.

"We have our orders. She said we could go home once we defeat you. We don't like it here"

"I can send you home when my task here has been completed. There is no reason for us to fight."

"She said you would try this."

The man closest to her ran at her, Caitlyn pulled her sword at and got him across the leg sending him to the ground. His companion just stood there staring at her.

"I tell you again, I can send you home."

"You lie."

He came at her again with fury in his eyes. Caitlyn prepared herself as she felt his sword clash with his, she kick at him hitting him in his already wounded leg.

"You don't have to risk your life."

The man just got up and came at her again. Caitlyn swung her sword this time getting him across his right arm. "Please I don't want to kill you." Caitlyn pleaded with the man, as he got up and lunged at her again. However this time he fell a foot from her. Caitlyn looked up to see the other man's sword in his back.

The man pulled his sword free and spoke. "I was taken in by Gorgio when I was younger but I never forgot my gypsy life. I know what you are and I believe you will keep your word and you will take me back with you when you leave here. And if it is not to much trouble to you gypsy's."

"Yes, I can do that. What am I to call you?"

"You can call me Stefan."

"Nice you meet you, I am Caitlyn and my friends are Shona and Aoibheann."

Caitlyn could see Shona and Aoibheann smiling at her.

We arrived back in time too see Cait disappear through the back of the cave!, normally this would have bothered me but now little does!.

I wondered where the old Hermit went and for some strange reason I seemed to know that he was gone, his presence was no longer there it was as if he'd never been there but it was just a feeling and I knew nothing of any consequences.

I told Jasper this may take awhile so let us go into the forest and kill some game and find what food we can, let us also take all the water containers and fill them so when Cait returns we'll be ready too leave this place its really beginning to make me feel as though doom itself were hanging in the air but soon we were down in the forest and the chirping of birds and the forest itself seemed almost too improve this dark mood that had befallen me.

We returned too where I'd left my own horse when I first got there and soon had him loaded down with venison, boar and other game, as we headed back we filled all the water containers in the stream and field dressed all the meat and as soon as we get back we'll begin drying it for storage.

It was on this last trip up the mountain that the Old Hermit appeared before us, we weren't afraid of him even though he materialized from thin air, he didn't stay long but thanked us for our help and our friendship too him and too me for acting as squire for the old knight then he told us of a last gift he had for us.

He said on the trail back too the cave watch for some thick bushes in a steep curve on the trail that appears too drop off to nothing behind the bushes but in fact there is a foot path and it leads around too a small cave he'd found during his stay there and he said firstly my noble squire I leave you the sword of Merlin!, it has its own power and will serve you well!, next for all of you I had accumulated some great wealth here over the years searching the mountains I found gold, silver, gems plus the blongings of those who had tried too obtain the key over the years.
All these things you should take and share equally with Cait, but before I leave I give you one last warning.

There is danger coming this way from behind the mountain, the one Cait seeks is nearing you with a group of men, beware them!, I've already seen a battle that you'd fought with them and both of you loose your lives!.
Tell this too Cait now she has the full powers she will know what too do!, you have three days until they arrive make your choices well my sons for there is the magic of the witch he is associated with assisting him and you need too have Cait break her spell over you Robert before see uses you against all! now farewell my friends.

The old man dissapeared as quickly as he come leaving both of us nearly speechless but we followed his instructions and found the cave, I took up the sword of Merlin and could feel its power like a raging stallion waiting too run it was a magnificant sword and I thrust it into my belt then helped Jasper remove the ten bags filled with treasure of all kinds.

In the corner there on a ledge was a book, a book covered in what looked like skin and written in blood!, it was in a language I did not understand but I carefully saved it for Cait as she should know its use.

We returned too the hermits cave and began our process of drying the meat and waiting for Cait too reappear from through the solid rock.

The next morning Cait still had not reappeared through the rock but after all I had seen I knew she would when she was ready.

All the meat was sliced and drying in strips above a smokey fire we'd made and spent most of the night working on them, poor Jasper laid down and went right too sleep but I had things on my mind plus I wanted too get an early patrol around the mountain just in case Harrington managed too get up to us earlier than expected.

I saddled my horse and proceeded to take the shallow passes around through the less craggy part of the rock when I heard the most extrodinary noise I admit I was no mountaineer by any means and had no idea what was going too happen.

I inched forward slowly thinking something was being done across the valley no doubt some infernal machine of war belonging to Harrington but too my surprise I found the sky too be an icy blue color and the loud thundering noise was just that "thunder!".

I soon found myself in a deludge of frozen ice pellets falling from the icy clouds above this raised my spirits somewhat for I thought this weather would not only stop me but Harrington and his men from advancing as well.

Soon there was a stiff wind blowing through the pass and the ice turned back to rain and froze upon the rock face, by the time I reached the cave most of the area was covered in a thin deadly slick sheet of ice.

I took the horses into the cave too stay warm if that was what you'd call it inside!, I didn't know when Cait would return but it couldn't be soon enough for me I'm completely ready too leave here!.

Caitlyn, Stefan, Shona and Aoibheann continued to follow that path that was leading to what seemed to no where. When it became to dark to continue they set up camp for the night.

Stefan was in awe at Shona and Aoibheann he did not know what they where and thought for the longest time that Aoibheann was Caitlyn's twin. Caitlyn laughed at this and explained that she did have a twin but Aoibheann was not her. Caitlyn wasn't sure how much she should tell him about the them and her task to become the Sharrafi Kralyissa.

When Stefan was asleep Shona and Aoibheann told Caitlyn that they where very close and she should leave as early in the morning as she could. The former Sharrafi Kralyissa promised to watch after Stefan until her return. So just as the run was rising Caitlyn woke up and headed out on her own,  Shona and Aoibheann each gave her a hug and told her they believed in her and they would see her soon.

It was still early morning when Caitlyn when found the stairs they seemed to lead to a wall, she knew her task was about to being. Caitlyn took in a deep breathe and stepped forward. As the hermit had said she was now in a crystal room. Caitlyn looked around and could see herself reflected in the walls of the room she knew it was her but it still looked like someone else; someone that Caitlyn wished she was. The person in the walls looked stronger and confident. Just as she was getting use to the image a door opened.

She stepped forward on to the bridge, it rocked back and forth for awhile and than steadied itself. Caitlyn was still nervous and continued to cross the bridge. The pillar was now in front of her, she stared into it. To Caitlyn it felt like lighting was entering her body. After what seemed like ages the sensation stopped. Caitlyn closed her eyes and when she opened them the pillar had opened.

Caitlyn could see the key and carefully reached for it. As soon as her hands wrapped around the key Caitlyn felt another sensation as the full powers and knowledge of Sharrafi Kralyissa entered her. Caitlyn also felt the key become part of her as if her body absorbed it. After looking around Caitlyn turned to head out of the place only to find she was back at the camp. Shona and Aoibheann where smiling widely as she stepped toward them.

"You've done it, I am so proud." Aoibheann told her.

"As am I."

"We must go now but remember we are always with you. You are now Sharrafi Kralyissa."

They each gave Caitlyn a hug and disappeared. Caitlyn waited for Stefan to wake, she would keep her promise to him and return him to the world outside the crystal mountain.

"Cait?"

"Yes, Stefan."

"You look different somehow, more like yourself."

Caitlyn only smiled and told him to start packing up they where going to return. It didn't take very long for Caitlyn to get her things packed up and she started to wonder what was taking Stefan so long to pack up his own thing.

"Stefan, do you need any help?"

"No, I only need you dead."

Caitlyn looked up at him fear feeling her. Stefan pulled out his sword and looked at her with pure fury in his eyes.

"Marynia said it would not be easy to kill you but I think she was wrong."

"Stefan why are you doing this?"

"I have been promised riches and power.  I never believed that Sharrafi Kralyissa nonsense my parents talked about. You are only a female, you couldn't kill the other man. I did that for you."

"You underestimate me Stefan." Caitlyn reached deep inside her and pulled at the crystal underneath Stefan pulling him into the ground.

"What are you doing to me witch."

"I am leaving you here. When I am safely out of this place, it will release you. You are to wander this place until you are old and gray. Always alone, always hungry, and always waiting for the end."

Stefan could only stare at Caitlyn as she put the curse on him. He tried to struggle but found the more he struggled the more the ground seemed to have a hold on him. He could see that Caitlyn was crying as she spoke these words.

"I would have sent you home, Stefan." With that Caitlyn turned and walked through a hole that magically appeared. Stefan could only stare as the hole vanished before him.

Jasper and Robert both turned when they heard steps behind them.

I turned too see Cait coming at us with a large grin of satisfaction!, I asked her now if she could break the spell the witch had upon me?. if not they should travel alone for I would endanger them both.

I showed her the equipment we had gotten ready while waiting for her too return and gave her the book that we found inside the cave.

I also told her what the Hermit had said too us about leaving before Harrington gets there in now one day!.

We also showed her the great treasure the Hermit bestowed upon us and I couldn't help showing her the sword of "Merlin" he left too me.

I realized how staggering all this information would be at once for her but it was necessary and we did need too get going as soon as possible and I suggested we travel through the forest before dark and spend the night on the outskirts of it near the ridge heading back toward the villages of Harrington for if he was here I wanted very much too hurt him for a man as he is hurt more by loss of revenue than pain and I intended too give him just that.

I didn't tell Cait or Jasper but I intended upon burning down his estate once I found it not as an act of terror but for the simple fact of how it would effect him, I also planned an outlaw action against him capturing his tax collectors and maybe raising volunteers as we go along!.

But first I asked Cait, please break this spell that she has against me!

Caitlyn stared at Robert anger that she didn't have time to relax before they had to leave, mad that her bastard husband was so near. As strong as she was now she was still afraid of him. Caitlyn felt Jasper's arms go around her, she smiled at him.

"Robert I think I should be able to do. I hope I don't hurt any of us in the process. Jasper guard the entrance. Robert get the fire going. I will prepare a circle."

They all went to work, Jasper was worried and used the magic he had to make the entrance look like rock and prayed that it wouldn't take very long he couldn't keep the illusion up for long. Robert made easy work of getting the fire blaring he watched Caitlyn as she created a circle of branches around one of the blankets.

"Robert, your places is on the blanket it. Jasper keep us safe."

Robert took a deep breathe and laid down. He looked up is worry as Caitlyn followed him into the circle and than light the branches on fire.

"Caitlyn, are you sure you can do this."

"Yes, we need to be surround by fire the hydra will try to escape the fire will stall it long enough for me to kill it. Jasper please don't interupt I can't get distracted"

Caitlyn took a deep breathe of her own and placed her hands on Roberts chest. Robert could hear her talking but did not understand what he was hearing. He also felt something being pulled out of him he screamed in pain and sat up. Jasper looked back at Caitlyn and Robert only he could see what was happening.

Jasper watched as Caitlyn fought to pull the hydra from Robert. He could tell that the hydra was putting up a struggle not wanting to let go of its hold of Robert.

Caitlyn continued to chant and pull the hydra from Robert. She looked up at the creature only to see that it looked at her with pure evil. With one final tug Caitlyn pulled it out and throw it towords the fire. Robert collapsed back on to the blanket he could only stare at Caitlyn. Both men watched as Caitlyn turned to face the hydra with such speed and grace they could hardly believe it was the same Caitlyn they new before.

"You will leave us and never return to the land of the living or dead."

Fire shot from Caitlyn's hands and surrounded the hydra suffocating. They all heard the what sounded like something explode and watched as the hydra explode. The fire Robert and Caitlyn built was extinguished and the cave got extremely cold and dark. Caitlyn turned to Jasper and give him a weak smile and than went to Robert.

"You should feel better now my friend."

Again Caitlyn smiled. Robert stood up he could feel that the hydra was done he gave Caitlyn a huge smile.

Caitlyn has pulled the horrid thing from me and I was happy but unhappy to tell her and Jasper that we needed too be off from this place the Hermit had said we weren't too fight the soldiers that there were too many!.

I tried too convince Caitlyn of this by telling her it would be much warmer if we do travel further down the mountain and into the forest, there the trees can help us and we will be away from this ice thats settled in on us.

She finally gave in to leave and we packed the animals we'd aquired since we got there and had lots of new equipment, especially me since I'd lost almost everything I had while on the way here.

Cait and Jasper held back talking among themselves I didn't mind for I knew they were in love, I remembered a time when once I was much the same but the years had taught me hard lessons and I found myself much happier with just a good sword and my horse.

We soon made it down from the mountain and though the forest stopping on the edge of it, Caitlyn asked the trees for permission too burn dead fallen wood!, this was still the magic forest and the last thing we wanted was angry giant oaks trying too swat us with 500 pound branches!.

Meanwhile up on the mountain the scouts belonging to Harrington had found our hiding place, even though it was now deserted they searched it vainly for clues even the wretch Harrington himself showed his ugly face and they continued searching until well after dark for the Hermit and didn't give up until nearly midnight when Harrington in a fit of rage killed two of his won men and used some magic he'd learned too bring the roof of the cave down upon itself thus destroying the old mans former home.

All this we could see very well from our hidden spot down in the forest, Caitlyn laughed heartily watching them run too and fro but we all knew it was no laughing matter for if they caught up with us we'd have a very hard time escaping!, but at least the trees were there too protect us but in the morning I suggested we put lots of ground between Harrington and ourselves!.

Caitlyn's insides twisted in rage as she watched her husband destroy a place that meant so much to her, the place she found her self. Jasper watched Caitlyn and looked at her oddly when he heard her laugh, part of him worried the Caitlyn he knew and loved would disappear. She was now longer just Caitlyn she was the Sharrafi Kralyissa the true leader of the gypsies. They watched as Lord Harrington and his men set up camp.

"You two sleep, I will take the first watch. Cait you should think of changing you are soaked."

"Robert, you should change also." Caitlyn said with a laugh

"I am fine, Cait I think you got most of the water."

"Okay but both of you don't look."

Both Jasper and Robert laughed at this, neither would dare make her angry on perpose neither wanted to see her unleash her full power on either of them. Caitlyn laughed also thinking that she wore less than most of the women she knew anyway. She changed into dry clotheing and packed her wet ones up, she knew they where going to have to leave after only a few hours of rest.

"Okay guys it's safe"

"Than you two rest, Jasper I will wake you when it is your turn."

Jasper pulled out another blanket and took Caitlyn's hand and the couple went to lay down. Jasper looked deep into Caitlyn's eye and could see she was still the same person he loved. He wrapped his arms around her pulled her close and fell asleep.

Robert woke Jasper about an hour later so he could rest awhile before they headed away from the crystal mountain. At the start of Jasper's watch everything was quiet, about a half hour into the watch he saw with the magic of the forest that Lord Harrington was wondering the woods and getting closer to them. He went over to Robert first and woke him.

"Robert wake up. We need to leave now Lord Harrington is coming."

Robert shot up from where he slept, he throw at boot at Caitlyn.

"What the?" Caitlyn said as she woke up and throw the boot back.

"Cait get up we need to leave."

I was almost ready too leave when the old hermits voice could be heard only too me, he said "now is the time", "the forest itself will help you it can divide them into groups and once you attack the men Harrington has the forest will join in!".

With a reluctance too such what I thought to be a move only a brash royal would do against far superior forces I told Caitlyn and Jasper what the old man said, she smiled!.

She began a chant too the magic Oaks, they moaned as they were the voices of hundreds of spirits of fallen warriors ready for the revenge they had long sought!, so I thought too myself it begins.

I bade Cait and Jasper take nothing but weapons and plenty of arrows, throwing knives, crossbow bolts and water we'll be moving fast and thats all we need for if we loss this fight we surely die, this didn't seem to mind to the others who instantly began collecting they're weapons.

I myself took the sword of Merlin, a bow and many arrows my arming dagger and hunting knife, boar spear, axe and a dozen or so small metal throwing knives, this was inadequate but its all we have.

I turned too Caitlyn and said I have taught you too fight now I must teach you the art of war, its very simple stay as well hidden as possible at first and use your long range weapons too kill as many as you can, once your bow or crossbow is empty return it too your shoulder on its strap for you may find other arrows upon the field as you go, next use the throwing knives against the charging men and throw as hard as you can for the more force the better the strike.

Remember that a swords man is easily killed with a boar spear if you know how too use it, he'll never even get close too you, always use the longest weapons you have first they hold your enemy back as far as possible, then when all is gone use your sword and hack with the most power you have for like a wounded animal if you leave a man with enough strength too rise he'll still try too kill you and once the battle starts we may loose sight of each other if we do become seperated let us meet at the barn of the hermit beside the ridge leading into the forest of magic.

Now Caitlyn call the forest too life to help us, may your luck be good in battle and your swords sharp and if you must die do it as a warrior and let it be quick for a hero dies only once!.

We quickly began our run through the forest toward the enemy camp, I whispered to Cait and Jasper , kill as many guards as you can the rest are tired and will be asleep so we should take them easily.

Caitlyn began some enchanted words in communication with the trees of the magic forest, Jasper and I made our way around the outskirts of the camp eliminating the sentries they had posted but it was then that we saw that since the forest was so thick the camp was spread out long and narrow and this could create a problem since we didn't know how far it went,

We returned too Caitlyn and told her of this and she simply said never fear, she took a sprig from a special bush and told each of us the forest will help us but you must wear this else the trees will think you one of Harringtons men, then she said "let it all begin!", "Mighty Oaks rise up help us in this endevor, revenge your fallen that these beasts now burn upon they're hearth, TAKE VENGANCE!".

Suddenly as if a mighty wind began to blow the trees pulled they're roots from the warm sod and began they're terrible vengance swatting men to and fro with mighty swings from the ageless branches they swept away entire squads as if they were nothing.

Jasper, Caitlyn and I all followed them into this malestrom but were of little conseqence too these mighty Oaks that made the very ground shiver before them killing men and horses, smashing battle equipment and laying devestation too our enemy.

Ocassionally they'd stop to absorb the dead like a royal feast then they would plod fourth again, suddenly I could hear Caitlyn calling too us to return to her and let the trees have their own vengance.

It was a carnage like unto nothing I'd ever seen before and as they moved fourth they sucked up the bodies into the roots like so much water and fertilizer, Caitlyn said stand here and let them finish for they've promised me to leave Harrington and his officers for me!.

Caitlyn was till in awe at the trees she would never think of trees the same way again.  She was happy that the trees had listen to her and let her handle Lord Harrington and the officers. Caitlyn thought and asked the trees if they would be able steer Lord Harrington to his estate, she knew the might oaks could not leave the mountain but they could talk to their brothers and sisters off the mountain. Jasper and Robert watched as Caitlyn talked with the trees. They both watched as she turned with a big smile on her face.

"Robert, would you like to see Lord Harrington's estate. I am still his wife and I have a right to be there. Besides I'd like wash up and maybe sleep in a bed."

Jasper cringed at the words he didn't like to be reminded that Caitlyn was bound to that baulo of a man. Robert seemed to like the idea of incrotion on Lord Harrington.

"I'd like that Cait." He saw the look on Jasper's face and in a lower voice that Caitlyn could not hear told him. "Don't worry, she is yours she just want to hit Lord Harrington where it hurts and I think because of all the pain she suffered there that is will also be closer for her. You know as well as I that she feel no love for that man."

"I know but it still pisses me off that he has that claim on her."

"Don't worry Jasper" Robert told him again, he knew that a woman on a mission like Caitlyn wasn't going to be stopped.

"We need to get moving, the trees are going to hold them for the night and than steer Harrington and his officers to his estate."

HUZZAH! the evil lord is defeated!, we were all very happy and ready to celebrate but we all realized that even the magic the trees had couldn't hold them forever so we grudgingly all agreed too gather our things and be off but this time it was much easier than our trip here and we were together and more powerfull now that Caitlyn had learned all she had!.

We rode the rest of the day and most of the night finally stopping too rest the horses more than for ourselves, we were still elated from the battle and ready for a much needed revenge against Harrington.

We were all up at daylight and thank goodness we were for we needed all the travelling time we could get, Caitlyn had her revenge too take and her posessions in the manor and the rest I thought would be perfect if we opened the coffers up to the people who had been so badly treated for years but I hadn't mentioned this yet but I did remember the horrid sights I'd seen in the county where Harrington had so badly used the people.

Even the best laid plans often go astray and our suddenly seem as such for when we reached the main road toward Harringtons manor it was chocked with peasants running with what little they had in carts or simply upon they're own backs!.

We tried desperately too get some information but most seemed as though they were afraid to even stop and talk, they just said " were running from them!", who were "them" we all wondered?.

Finally we came across an old woman and her little granddaughter, they old woman was half dead from exhaustion and the girl wasn't much better off they said they left the very town where Harrington lived for the Army he was going to fight against had defeated his meager troops since he'd taken so many with him and now they devestate the countryside.

The little girl said they had a cart full of they're belongings they pulled but the wheel broke and they could only gather what they could carry and then as they tired more and more they had too leave things as they went finally reducing them to nothing more than themselves!.

We had a spare horse and put the old woman and child upon it after feeding them and letting them drink fresh water.

I asked Caitlyn, "What of your manor?, does it have a wall about it?, can we defend it if we can raise volunteers to help?, for I was hping that more villagers stayed behind who'd fight with us!.

Caitlyn stared at Robert, fighting with was new to her and the though of one bigger than Lord Harrington's was frighting.

"Yes, there is a wall around it."

Robert looked from Caitlyn to Jasper, he saw the look of fear in the young couple's eyes.

"Caitlyn we better hurry, how long until we get to the manor?"

"It is no more than an hours ride if even that from here."

With out speaking the trio ran the horses as hard as they could with Caitlyn in the lead. True to her word and the speed they traveled at they reached the manor in thirty minutes.

"Welcome to the Harrington Manor" Caitlyn said dryly to Robert and Jasper. "I think sense we plan to distroy this place anyway and the inpending danger that we take everything in the house."

Robert and Jasper nodded, they followed Caitlyn as she went to the main door and knocked.

"No entry please leave."

"This is the Lady Caitlyn Harrington, you will let me in." Caitlyn had to spit out her the use of his name made her throat fill with bile.

"Lady Harrington?"

"Yes now open or I will open it myself."

The door slowly opened and an old man looked up at Caitlyn even though she had changed a lot he knew it was still the same person.

"Lady Cait, what are you doing back here. It is not safe and he will be back." 

"Don't worry. We will be handle him and if for some reason we can't the other army will."

"But he has a witch."

"I know but we also have magic on our side."

The three came in to the manor, the few staff that remained rushed to greet Caitlyn and to meet the stranger she brought with them. Most where in shock at her look she looked like something out of a myth as did her friends.

This manor was something great indeed, it was truly a shame we must destroy it I thought but I'd never been much for staying put long so I told Caitlyn and Jasper to wait for me here, I have a nagging feeling that the other army is about and I want too scout out some sights around here and see if I might find them.

I asked Jasper too remain with Caitlyn and if necessary too take her and run for I've never been unable to fend for myself but I think all should be well until I return, just help her gather her belongings especially any valuables for she should bury them in case she would want too retrieve rhem later, as for now I'm going to scout.

I rode past the more than formidable fortifications thinking if we just had but a small army we could take in the surrounding countrysides people and livestock and last out a very very long siege from within this place but I've other matters too attend now.

The countryside was beautiful and well maintained at the backs of the serfs under Harrington, most of they're homes were pushed back off the road well out of sight so as not too offend Harringtons view or his guests weak constitutions and soon I came across a stout farmer chopping wood off the main road he didn't hear me approach and I was near him before he could escape.

He turned with a jolt at my horses naying and yelled "Pray good sir do not kill me", I assured him my intensions were not too kill but that I was a friend too the new lady of Harrington manor and she doesn't tollerate the oppression of her serfs!.
To this he smiled greatly and proclaimed "Glory be!, can it be true is lord Harrington dead?" again I assured him that Harrington wasn't dead as yet but the oppression everyone felt under his monarchy was ended for Lady Caitlyn was now in power there.

He told me much of the horrible doings that Harrington had done too the local populace and even to his own bride! then he grew very serious and asked, "But what of the army near the next village?", I told him the people show gather everything and prepare too move with us as soon as lady Caitlyn is ready for perhaps another lord might help her regain all this territory by supplying her an army to retake this land and make it a just and fair kingdom!.

To this he said "But sir the army I speak is the remnants of Harringtons own men not the army who comes this way!, they are just men with but a few minor officers maybe 150 men or so!", "Lord Harrington left them because most were recruited locally from the farm boys and trained but they little serve him in his deeds against innocent people so he left them too die before the advancing army and now they live by eatting what they can scrounge most no longer have homes or families and have been in the army for years!".

To this I asked him "then they don't approve of what Harrington has done?", he answered "no they were just his troops he used to put in the front lines to die he cared nothing for them or they for him!".

Can you take me too these men I asked him?, "Yes sire if you will take me on your horse we can be there soon it isn't three miles distance at a place called Barney field!".

I pulled the man up and followed his directions as we cut across what once was a wheat field but now long over grown, down through a small stream and through a large forest and suddenly we came upon the tents of the men of Harrington I warned the farmer if you've lied too me you will die before they can kill me!", but he exclaimed "have no fear sire they hate Harrington for what he's done too them and leaving them!".

We created quite a stir as we rode into the soldiers camp and I continued until I came across a tent of what was apparantly the commander, he came out and stood before me unsure of what too do until I told him and the assemblled others, "Brothers we've all been used by Harrington! but now if you will follow me I offer you a chance at revenge not only for yourselves but for everyone against Harrington and a chance too be real soldiers again.

There is booty, rum, women and all a soldier might want!, all you must do is agree to fight for Lady Harrington!, she hates the lord Harrington more than you!, now will you good men starve like dying rats? or will you fight like soldiers for a worthy cause with a just leader and if this be not so I assure you I'll lead you back here myself!.

To this the men gave a rousing cheer!, I just hoped Caitlyn had enough rum for her new army!, quickly they packed and soon we were on the march toward the manor and maybe I thought we just might be able too hold such a place against anyone especially if we can get others to join like the local farmers as a militia!.

Soon we were nearing the manor and I could see Caitly and Jasper standing holding they're horses appearing ready to run so I rode fourth too assure them it was I not Harrington!.

I asked Caitlyn, "How do you like your new army?".

Caitlyn watched Robert ride away and than turned to the remaining servants.

"I know you have pledged your loyalty to Lord Harrington, so I tell you know I am not here to aid him. I am here to destroy him. I ask you to now pledge your loyalty to me and my friends."

She and Jasper waited to see what was going to happen and to there surprise only one of the servants looked upset.

"You are a woman you..."

Jasper and a few of the other started towards the man who spoke. Caitlyn raised her hand for them all to stop

"Stop, all of you. If you do not like the change you can leave, you do not know what you are up against in me, Jasper or Robert. If you want to fight me you can"

The man just stared at her, she was willing to fight him, the thought was laughable to him. Caitlyn remembered him and knew he was Lord Harrington's man and would never aid her.

"I say again, you an aide me or leave the choice is your. If you leave no one will go after you. If you try and cause problems I will take care of you."

"And I say again you are only a woman."

Caitlyn didn't react in time, she watched as Jasper tackled the man.

"You show the Lady of this manor some respect."

"Jasper" Caitlyn said as she walked up to him and put her hand on his shoulder.

A few of the kitchen and farm workers came forward and took the man from Jasper, one turned to Caitlyn. "Don't worry Lady Cait we will tie him up."

After the crowd left Caitlyn took Jasper's hand and showed him around the manor. She avoid the bedrooms they held to man bad memories for her to face even with her new found stranghes. The couple shared a kiss as they went through some of the other rooms so Caitlyn could gather the things she wanted. There wasn't a lot she wanted she could care less about thing Lord Harrington gave her but some of the things where given to her by her foster parents those things she wanted.

Jasper was outside when he saw a very large group of men heading toward the manor, heeding Robert's warning he ran to Caitlyn. They both where about to mount their horse when Robert called out.

"How do you like your new army?"

"My army Robert?"

"Yes" Robert dismounted and told Caitlyn and Jasper his tale. They in turn told Robert about the angry man that was tied up and thrown into the pig pin.

Caitlyn looked at the men in front of her most looked so young like they weren't even 15 yet. She wondered if they knew what they where getting into. She knew Robert would be able to help train them but would they be able to accept her as a leader along with Jasper and Robert.

Jasper looked at Caitlyn as if he could read her mind; smile at her and said. "They will."

I looked toward Caitlyn and Jasper and said "MiLady with your leave there are things that need to be done!, first you should appoint someone in charge of the house staff rather like your bailiff".
Also you should appoint a military leader for your army, might I suggest this man who has been acting as captain in the loss of other officers.

Caitlyn readily agreed to Captain Smith's appointment, I would leave the other appointments to her but I knew for now I had military matters to attend to!.

Capt Smith assign men too the empty guard towers upon the walls of the manor!, we also need guards at the gate and place some men off duty for now for we may need them later!.
I leave it up too you to appoint your subordinates but make sure its done we need some order here and this is the only way, also send five men too me mounted on horseback with rations for two days for I have a special mission to send them upon.

I also told Captain Smith to arrange for a party of scouts to patrol the outlying regions, and left it up too him too gather all the loose weapons and secure the arsenal if it was still in existance.

As for now!, I again turned too Caitlyn, we must deal with this traitor too you more stearnly than a pig stye, I sent five men too retrieve him and bring him back then ordered him too construct two large post about twelve foot long and bury the ends at an angle three foot deep so as the posts cross and form an "X", then securely fasten the joint and wait for further instructions.

I again asked Caitlyn too allow me!, and I ordered all house and grounds staff outside before the "X" and I told the guard too place the man against it with his back facing out, tie his hands and feet to the X and then stand back.

Lady Caitlyn looked surprised but I know this is how you treat mutineers and before the entire staff I personally gave this rogue twenty lashes then had salt placed into his wounds and assigned him to clean the toilets before the day was over least he recieve forty lashes!.

I took Caitlyn and Jasper aside and told them "I'm sorry too do this before you but now your a royal and this is the way, not that we would become like Harrington but we must have discipline and we needed a good example and he was available", now let me dispatch the scouts we don't want anyone walking in on us now!.

Captain Smith brought me the five mounted men I'd asked for so I gave each a direction to work and told them too spread the word "there is an army coming, if you want too live come too the manor bring your weapons and food, even livestock!", now ride too all villages and tell them!.

I told lady Caitlyn that she shouldn't worry I'd put her manor into order but once things have been settled and this war attended to I shall be on my way and I imagine she also longs for the adventure of the open road but this is an advantage she should willingly exploit it shall give her a good income and she can always take on a knight as a tennant and still have her income if she'd like but thats in the future!.

Now MiLady your manor is safe we have guards upon the walls, guards at the gates, men repairing weapons and blacksmiths making others, carpenters working as well on spear shafts and barrels to store food in!, I can see in your eyes your tired and Jasper is as well let your maid show you too the bedchambers and release some tension good lady!.

Caitlyn smiled and blushed but readily accepted and headed for the house, I turned too see a buxom comely wench and whispered to her that if she'd like find a bottle and meet me back here in an hour!.

I found the Captain and gave him orders too keep the gates shut, no one in or out unless lady Caitlyn, Jasper or myself approve it, but he may give entry too all men joining the militia and refugees taking our offer but no one leaves!, tell the guards thats a direct order and too use deadly force if necessary.

I then turned too see the wench I'd spoken too before smiling with a bottle in her hands so I decided I needed some rest and recreation as well!.

The morning came quickly but I felt renewed after last night and the men were out early working, we'd gathered over 300 men for the civilian militia and we put them too work digging a moat around the wall of the manor.

I wanted it fifteen foot from the wall, twelve foot deep and twelve foot wide and leave a open "S" type curve before the main gate so no one can use a battering ram against it.

It was shortly before noon when Caitlyn and Jasper finally showed up outside looking much relaxed but the pleasant atmosphere was soon broken by one of my scouts coming in quickly too report the enemy troops encamped thirty miles too the North and if this wasn't bad enough another scout soon rode in with news that Harrington himself was coming and was trying to raise a small army himself that he had about fifteen men with him and I thought too myself "he'll crap when he sees Caitlyns army of nearly 500 men!.

Caitlyn looked around still not full comfortable in this new position. She had refused to sleep in the Lord's room and prefered one of the guest room that had no bad memories for her. She and Jasper had a very good evening together and for just a short period of time they forgot all their worries. Caitlyn smiled at her memories of the evening.

"Lady Caitlyn, would you like help dressing this morning?"

Caitlyn had to stop and think about what was being asked of her, she didn't need help dressing and than remember her old clothes required help.

"Not right now, I will let you know when I am ready."

Jasper looked at Caitlyn and tried to remember her as the frighted Lady Caitlyn Harrington her found here. Robert just laughed to him self he only knew Caitlyn as the gypsy warrior who could fight as well as any man he knew, the thought of her in a corset and all covered up was to much for me.

"Robert stop please. So the Lord is coming to visit I hope he likes what he sees." Jasper said in a sarcastic tone.

Caitlyn started to think about how she was going to meet and fight Lord Harrington and hoped that she would get the chance. She may have been deemed not evil but that didn't mean that the pain her husband had inflicted on her went away or the horror she felt when she thought about what he did to his serfs. 

"Cait what are you thinking?" Robert asked she he saw the intense look on her face.

"That I hope I get a chance to fight him. Jasper do you want to go spar with the troops?"

Neither Jasper or Robert needed to ask who she was talking about.

I called too Captain Smith too ready a company of light cavalry too move, I knew we didn't need such but I had another idea that after we had finished with Harrington I might just pay a visit upon the approaching army too the North.

Caitlyn and Jasper soon were mounted and she led us all out and toward the SouthEast in the direction of the vile beast Harrington, we rode nearly half the day and finally came to a road which beyond was several trails of smoke rising over the trees, I looked to Caitlyn and asked "Are you sure this is what you want too do?", she spoke not but nodded yes.

I put most of the cavalry company too rest there we hardly needed them but I took twenty men with us, Harrington had no guards out and we managed too ride directly into his camp before they even realized we were there!, Harrington was busy with some poor creature ravishing her within his tent so we quickly gathered up his men and moved them off to one side under guard.

Caitlyn I said, "What you must do only you know, but my suggestion would be too capture this beast and chain him too your horse then drag him back too the manor and take your vengance before all his staff so as too show all that you are the Lady now!, but this is a mere suggestion and if you want too kill him his severed head on a pole will suffice!.

We all stood back to make room for her too take her vengance upon the beast that took her innocence, Jasper started to follow but I stopped him and held him back for it is for her too decide since he took this horrible life for her let her end it foe herself then she will truly be free of him.

Jasper stood back reluctantly as Caitlyn dismounted and started toward the tent as the poor child inside screamed in agony, he still didn't know we were there!.

Caitlyn didn't need me anymore and I had other bussiness to attend to I left her a guard of twenty men but carried all Harringtons men with me when I left with the other cavalry.

We rode North at a fast pace tiring the horses greatly but I knew that our small army could never defeat the large one in the North, we had too stop and tie up all of Harringtons men once they realized I intended too run them into the enemy camp so they could kill them but after this was done we got back upon the road leading their horses with them tied upon them.

We made good time and by almost dark we were very far too the North, we still had not spotted the army but the peasants there had all ran away so we knew they were there and coming soon, finally at the last rays of light was fading we came upon it one of the biggest armies I'd ever seen just judging by the campfires there must have been around ten thousand men there and we could do nothing against them so we followed the outline of the camp and soon found ourselves toward the rear of the army.

To our utter surprise there sat a jewel we couldn't have hoped to find!, over three hundred wagons loaded with war supplies, baggage,food and medicene I had no intension to attack now I knew the men were tired so we rode some distance from the camp and let them and the horses rest for several hours until around three a.m. and we would attack the wagons then and burn as many as possible.

The men soon were snoring so loudly I was afraid the enemy would hear them so myself and two officers mounted up and rode around too reconoiter the area when suddenly we saw another much smaller camp about three miles distance from the main camp.

I had a feeling this was a group of volunteers and soon proved to be exactly that!, I identified myself too the camp guards as Lord Harrington himself!, my officers played along very well and soon we were shown too a guady tent of "Prince Rupert of Slovenia".

Obviously he'd never wielded a sword in battle in his life for when he shook hands his hands were as those of a non working womans!, soft and feminine!.

He said he had come at my request and bowed before me, "Lord Harrington we are here to gain glory and honor in your noble cause and too collect the reward you'd offered!, is that still good?", he asked.

I assured him it was still good and urged him that we would attack this very night if he wanted any of the glory he must be ready, I asked him how many men he had?.

He replied over twelve hundred including archers, pikemen, swordsmen , men at arms and several young knights wanting too gain recognition!, excellent I said for I have a coward in my army who deserted with his men and he was too lead the attack but lost his nerve!, and he would have gained all the enemy weapons and gold!.

I asked him if he could be ready by midnight?, he answered "Oh yes my Lord!", good! said I.

I will have another unit take the place in the middle and your men can protect part of the rear!, to this he frowned and said "my Lord we are a young force but strong and willing I beg you let me take the center spot I'll not fail you and we are close, I can have my men in place well before midnight!.

To this I acted distraught, "I don't know I said, I've never seen you fight and you will have too fight hard there!".

He replied "we can do it my Lord and oh do we get the enemy gold you spoke of?", I replied "Of course lad!", to this he gleamed and readied his men.

I sent one of my officers back to rouse the men about midnight and kept the other with me as a bodyguard, "Prince Rupert!", said I are you ready too become a very famous warrior?, he was overjoyed! and we led his men down before the main body of the camp all twelve hundred.

The pikemen took position too guard the archers as usual with the men at arms and swordsmen behind  as well as the cavalry, then finally at nearly three oclock I told Rupert that I should lead his forces as he was inexperienced!, but he denied this and said he could do it that I as Lord should be back giving orders too the other troops.

The officer with men almost laughed and I had too punch him but it was dark and Rupert didn't see, so I said "Very well then Prince Rupert!, war is for young men anyway!, begin your attack!", and my officer and myself rode away toward my other cavalry who were waiting for the signal.

Then suddenly as a bolt of lightening Ruperts men began a rain of arrows down upon the sleeping army, killing many as they slept, we used the diversion to attack the three hundred wagons and soon had them all ablaze as we could see up the narrow valley prince Rupert leading his cavalry into the ten thousand sleeping warriors with his swordsmen and men at arms following closely behind.

Once we were sure all the wagons and supplies were beyond saving we made a route due West away from the war and rode several miles before turning Southward and riding toward the manor house.

I really wished I could have seen prince Ruperts war!, but I knew that as soon as they could muster they're own men Rupert would be routed! but I figured his twelve hundred should kill at least four to one of the sleeping men which would destroy over one fourth of the force pluse all the supplies were gone and men without food often soon are gone as well!.

Finally at the break of first light we came within sight of the fortified manor, and I wondered to myself what Caitlyn had done with Harrington but I was too tired and soon found my bed with the buxom wench especially warm this frosty morning!.

Robert smiled as he watched Caitlyn go to meet Lord Harrington he still found it fun to see he dressed as a noble on her way to a social gathering rather than a woman getting her vengeance against a vile man. Out of the corner of her eye she could see Robert restraining Jasper she was glad of this and knew that this first assault needed to be done by her alone. 

Slowly Caitlyn opened the flap to the tent and tried to block out the noises of pain coming from the young girl under Lord Harrington as she stepped in. She let the flap close before she spoke.

"So husband I see you have found someone to replace me in your bed."

Lord Harrington froze and turned so quickly he fell off the makeshift bed he was on. The young girl grabbed the blanket and ran out the door.

"Jasper, take care of her." Caitlyn yelled after her.

She just watched as the Lord stumbled into some clothing she could see the look of concentration on his face. She knew he was planning something and was not surprise when he lunged for her. She easily stepped out of the way.

"Don't be a fool Harold I am not the young women you married anymore."

"Ha, you are weak and I will have you again."

"When I am done with you, you will have no one again."

Lord Harrington ran at her again this time using some magic froze him in place. Slowly she began to lift him into the air and in one sudden movement throw him onto the bed.

"It doesn't feel very good does it?"

"How?" He sounded angrier more than scared of having magic used against him.

Caitlyn just smiled at him and toss him out of the bed onto the floor.

"There is more to me than you know about Harold one is I am no longer yours, two I have taken charge of the estate, you will not live much longer, and finally whatever Marynia has taught you is nothing compared to what I have been taught and given."

He stared at her again wondering how she could have known who had given him the little magic he had.  Caitlyn let him stand up and compose his self.

"So wife you look as beautiful as ever why don't you come to bed you look tired."

Caitlyn could feel that he was trying to control her mind and started laughing.

"Sorry husband that will not work on me. Nor do I think it will work on anyone under my protection"

Lord Harrington was now scared of the young woman who he use to think of as nothing as nothing more than decoration for his arm.

"Damn you Caitlyn."

"You are wrong it is you who are damned."

Caitlyn than tossed him out of the tent and calmly walked out. Her men where already on him and putting chains on him.

"We will take him back to the estate." Caitlyn said as on of the men tied Lord Harrington to her horse.

Jasper came up and kissed Caitlyn he had a wide smile on his face.

"I am proud of you Cait and remind me never to piss you off."

Caitlyn returned the kissed and than mounted her horse.

I awoke shortly after noon, I dressed and walked outside still unbelieveing what we had done the night before and I climbed the ladder up unto the walls and walked around the parapet toward the North side and you could still see the smoke rising in the far distance and I was sure the surrounding brush had also burned as it tends too after a hard fight which is bad fore the fallen men are often burned alive as they lay wounded without help.

I had no idea really of how many men our good Prince Rupert had managed to dispatch but I still fully believed he may had killed or wounded nearly half the advancing force and with the burning of the wagons of supplies and weapons the men that were left soon should begin melting away as the winter ice does before the sun and I thought of asking Caitlyn too muster her entire army and advance upon the stricken men for the treasonous action against this kingdom but time may disperse them better than we can and perhaps we should wait.

I was distracted by the screams of someone I didn't recognize and made my way back around the parapet too overlook Jasper tormenting Harrington by poking him in the buttocks with an arrow as he was tied too the "X" we used for the punishment before.

I had wondered what Caitlyn had done with this tyrant after she'd taken him but I couldn't see her walking about just Jasper so I decided to find her and tell her of our great victory for she would be thrilled!.

I finally found Caitlyn and advised her too leave the vile beast Harrington hanging up for all too see, there was already a considerable pile of rotten vegtables and dead rodents piling up around him and the people were turning this into a carnival atmosphere.

Caitlyn told Jasper and I she had an idea and she left with several men then they came back carrying many tables and the household staff was bringing lots of food, she said "The way too the peoples hearts are through they're stomach!", and laughed.

It was amazing that the people began too chant "Lady Caitlyn!, Lady Caitlyn, Lady Caitlyn!!! Huzzah!".

She declared a week long holiday and feasting for everyone, then she said she would hold the trial for Harrington herself as judge and let the people speak as too what happened too him and if he desrved death then death it would be!, but we all knew that was inevitable anyway!.

I still had an uneasy feeling about the remnants of the army too the North they were still by my estimates around five thousand men but I was still certain that half of these would be conscripts and begin too run away once they felt enough hunger but I soon found my fears to be unwaranted as a travelling merchant came through the lower village telling a story of how the massive army had been nearly cut in half!.

He said the foolish Prince Rupert fought on until daylight with his men refusing too surrender too the superior force but had already killed well over four thousand and half of these with the barrage of arrows at the first of the assault but finally he was overpowered by the Knight Marshall in charge and crucified for his cowardly crime all the time he plead that he was innocent and was doing Lord Harringtons bidding!, hee hee hee.

He further told that they had no supplies and that the money for the expedition had burned up as well and the men soon found the melted piles of gold and silver heaped up among the ashes and stole it many running away with loads of it.

The rest were starving and with the warmer weather lately the bloated corpses of the dead which had been left upon the battlefield had burst and spread a disease among the men, the creek they drank from had many corpses in it and now many were taken ill, they tried too burn the bodies in great piles but by then it was too late and most that came into contact with them were becoming sick as well.

He pointed North and said "See yet the funeral pyres burn for many die each day!", he left saying "Fear the plague it is coming!".

Caitlyn and I agreed that the people must'nt find out about this else they would panic, we knew that as long as we had good food and clean water that Caitlyns magic could save us all!.

Caitlyn looked at Robert, the plague her eyes widened and she squeezed Jasper's hand.

"Cait it will be okay, between the magic you, I and even Robert have will be okay."

"I hope you are right. I know I can fight people even control some elements but the plague? Will we ever have any peace Jasper?"

Robert looked at Caitlyn who was still he could tell the stress was getting to her and she need some time away from this. He watched at Caitlyn stared at Lord Harrington the venom was still in her eye he could see she still hated ever inch of him. Robert laughed to himself when he saw Lord Harrington twitch even though no one was around him.

"Cait go sleep, I know you have gotten use to leaving as a gypsy and as a warrior but you have maids and servents let them pamper you for a few hours. Jasper will join you in awhile."

Caitlyn have in after a little arguing and headed in the manor house. The servents where good and had heard the exchange they already had a bath drawn, the bed prepared and clean clothes for her to chosse from.

"Robert, I don't know if she can keep this up much longer. She is using everything she has to keep everyone protected from other's magic."

Robert looked at Jasper a little surprise. "It is kind of like the hydra you had. Cait is sure that Marynia is trying to use the pig to keep tabs on her and somehow has blocked Fenella from visiting her even though she has called on her every day."

"Out Cait will be able to handle it but we need to make sure she gets time to relax like now. Jasper go be with her."

Jasper didn't any proding other than that and he was off. He found Caitlyn just getting out of the bath.

"Caitlyn you look beautiful."

"And you are a flatterer"

Caitlyn throw her arms around Jasper and kissed him as he lifted her up and carried her to the bed. A few hours later the couple woke still wrapped in each others arms. Jasper looked down and kissed Caitlyn happy that she looked rested and not as pale as she had earlier.

"Jasper do you think maybe Robert or you could try and contact Fenella? I have still can't contract her and with the plague coming she know more about healing than I do. And I would an up date on my family, last I heard Molly and Chad where expecting."

Jasper hugged he close knowing she missed her family and that they missed her also, he frowned and hoped Robert could contact Fenella he had also been trying.

Jasper came too me very troubled telling me that Caitlyn doesn't know if she can handle the plague and wished Fennella would come and I tried too contact her but my powers are not of that quality and the distractions of the people here still celebrating at Caitlyns party keep me from making contact with her so I decided too try and move into the outlying areas then eventually found myself completely outside the village and deeply into the woods still with no luck.

Suddenly I heard something behind me and turned too see the Hermit standing there, he smiled greatly and greeted me "Hello young squire, what troubles thee?", I told him of the wars and the impending plague he just laughed and said "Yes sometimes the Earth decides too fight back against its greedy children!".

Fennella cannot come too you or Caitlyn right now she is beyond the realm for now but shall return, Caitlyn should have senced this!.

I said nothing but listened too the old man he said I can only give you this advice and it may be incorrect he warned me!, but he said if I were Caitlyn I'd send my people from this town too the far reaching villages too the South of here where the plague is not for you see I feel that the evil this man Harrington has caused is too much manifest here too ever release its grip upon the soil and takes its vengance against it!.

Those soldiers are all dead!, this I can tell you and the animals they had are even now spreading this way and they carry the plague, burn this place and send the people South Caitlyn has other work to do and she has freed these people only thing left is for the death of Harrington his evil cannot exist.

Go now my son, destroy the monster ,send the people South and burn this place, tell Caitlyn that her gypsy family needs her even now for they are far too the NorthEast and have fallen upon hard times themselves there was a fire and much was destroyed, go too them and lead them away from where they are, Fennella will be back by then and she can tell you what you must do then.

But heed my warning only death can come if you stay here!.

I immediately returned too Caitlyn and told her this story, I asked her if she wanted me too slay this beast Harrington for her only Jasper suddenly pounced upon him and split his head open nearly too his neck with one powerfull strike.

Caitlyn looked stunned at such but quickly smiled and embraced Jasper, I heeded her too address her people and tell them to leave before its too late!.

Caitlyn heeded Robert's word and informed the people gather of the impending danger. She went to the vault she knew Lord Harrington had and took enough money to help her gypsy family, and had Jasper and Robert take what they wanted. She than gave the men who where officers their shares and proceed to pay everyone and with what was left she divided among anyone still remaining at the estate.

Jasper and Robert got the horses ready as Caitlyn wander the manor house looked for anything that she may want to keep or that may be helpful to her family but everything held nothing but bad memories of the evil man who was now dead. She wandered into her room and sat on the bed she was sitting there crying when Jasper and Robert found her.

"Cait what's wrong?" Robert asked as Jasper sat on the bed next to her.

"Everything is just getting to me. Why couldn't I feel the danger my family was in?"

Jasper took her hand. "Cait please don't there are many things you can't control my guess is that with Marynia and that pig blocked it from you. But we can leave now and be back with them shortly."

"I agree with Jasper. Also we need to leave here soon. Per your orders all the out building are about to be burned they are just waiting for the final comand from you."

To this Caitlyn smiled, she got up form the bed hugged Robert and gave Jasper a kiss.

"Come friends let us leave this evil place in ash."

The men followed Caitlyn out the door and watched as she gave the final order. Each of the out building seem to start on fire at the same time.

"Lady Cait we will miss you" One of the remaining people stated.

Caitlyn looked that the older man and smile. "Go be safe and happy. One day we will return."

Robert began to wonder if she had changed her mind about the main house but said nothing. Both men watched as Caitlyn stepped in front of the house and started to chat. They watched in awe as each room burst into flame hotter than any normal flame would be. Before long the house was just ash, Caitlyn than turned to each out building and chated again this time it only seem to strangth the flames already there.

"The flame will go out when there is nothing but ash but unlike the house it will be normally." Caitlyn paused "Well as normal as a magic flame can be. Nothing will put out those flame one when the building are just ash will it go out."

Jasper went to retrieve Caitlyn's horse he watched as she mounted it. Robert also watched as Caitlyn took one last look at the Harrington Estate he could see the relief in her eyes. Caitlyn knew that even other being would try to harm her and the ones she loves this man would never harm her again.

I hated too send the people South but the Hermit was right and they would be safer there and they have the army there as well, in fact many of the men had already developed relationships with the women of the village so perhaps one day after the Winter has killed the plague out they will return and begin anew a peacefull prosperous community but for now I wouldn't dare tell anyone but I was so glad too be back upon the road and travelling like I once so loved too do.

We travelled over three passes before we stopped for the night in the deep forest in the Eastern areas of the county, we would need to continue this way until we reached the river and there we can turn North and East toward the gypsy camps.

Caitlyn and Jasper were so in love it kinda made me feel uncomfortable so I went into the woods too hunt and maybe gather some wild herbs when suddenly I heard someone behind me and I turned too see the old Hermit as solid as you or I!.

He greeted me as usual "Young squire!", but then he was like hundreds of years old!, he told me something that would change not only the way I looked at Caitlyn but something I never believed was possible!.

He said that Caitlyn is your sister!, you were the first born and as such your mother was very young and couldn't well protect and care for you so she sent you too her parents to care for you, your Grandfather was a great lord and owned much land but had many enemies and while you were still a child an army lay siege too his castle so he sent you with a trusted retainer out through a tunnel and too safety.
The old retainer quickly succumbed to the life in the wilds and passed you off too some travellers heading for the big cities and from there you remember the rest, a chain of homes none ever for long and troubles from everywhere.

I asked him "Caitlyn?, my sister????", yes said he but she doesn't know this but I believe she feels it!, your mother had a secret life with her later on and she never knew of her grandparents but you and she are as the ancient chinese say "Yin and Yang", she is the white and you the black, that means her powers are the powers of light and yours well not so light!.
That doesn't mean your evil!, it only means that at the beginning this was simply the way things were ordained, together you two can move mountains but seperated you both have tremendious power only you've never learned too use yours, haven't you been out in the woods and suddenly knew where the deer were?, haven't you fought in a battle and defeated great odds through you were but one?, you see you can tap your power she can help you!.

I will be your guide as Fennella is hers, for now this is all you need but I want you too do something, when you return too camp Caitlyn and Jasper will be eer busy! but when they see you they will greet you I command you now unleash your powers there will be a fire kindled and ready see it burn in your mind and make it so!.

I returned too camp and sure enough Caitlyn and Jasper were under the wagon but immediately slid out and looked embarressed I said watch and looked toward the pile of wood for the fire and suddenly it burst into flames nearly six feet high enveloping the tree limbs above it but it burned!, it really burned!.

Caitlyn laughed aloud! and smiled at me.

Caitlyn ran up to Robert and hugged him.

"I knew there was something about you."

Robert lifted his sister up in a bear hug. Jasper walked over he was a little confused.

"Robert let me down. Jasper meet my brother."

Jasper froze in his spot and looked between Robert and Caitlyn. Suddenly he let out a laugh.

"I should have known you to are so similar sometimes."

"Fenella came to visit for a short time to tell me the hermit was with you. She umm didn't stay long." Caitlyn blushed.

"A little sister."

"A big brother. OHh my word Molly and Johnny you have a family a real family."

This brought Robert up short, this time he was the one who froze. He had gotten use to having friends after years of bring alone and now a sister that was part of a yin yang with him but also another sister and odder yet a younger brother.

"Cait this is a lot to in."

"Robert it will be okay. The hermit will help you as Fenella helps me."

I tried not too act too distracted but I realized the hermit had told me this for a reason and I couldn't figure out what it was but I was sure it was something too do with  the witch that guided Harrington, we had taken away her demon Harrington and she wanted revenge but I consoled myself too think that it was mostly my immagination and that this days revelations were giving me false sences.

Caitlyn seemed so happy and Jasper relieved as I think he thought I might have more than friendship in mind for Caitlyn.

We had supper and were settling down for what was going too be a mild Winters night for the mountains when with the last rays of sunlight you could see the same hideous face I had seen at the gypsy camp so long ago, it was the witch surely enough and she was up too something.

Caitlyn saw the face as well but I'm noot sure Jasper did I noticed before long she took a large bag of salt and spread a thin circle around the camp for protection, this seemed too alarm Jasper but little did we have time too think about it before the monsterous howls in the forest grew closer too our camp as the light retreated to the West.

I thought it best too try and bring the horses within the circle for they were becoming very freightened and at last the huge demonic wolves that howled so loudly began too show themselves in the dim light of the fire.

I remembered what the Hermit had said , "See it in your mind and immagine it to be so!", I turned too a great fallen log beyond the camp and concentrated very hard upon it seeing it in my mind roaring in flames then suddenly it burst fourth with a loud crack! and the fire shocked the wolves who immediately went further back into the darkness away from camp.

Caitlyn smiled and said "its as the Hermit said you are of the dark and your power is stronger then!".

We all then laid down again but I don't believe any of us would be doing much sleeping this night and tomorrow I hoped to be out of these woods!.

The early morning mists held a firm grasp on the trees beyond our camp but slowly gave way as the light of day burned them away.

Caitlyn went toward the stream below camp too wash and suddenly screamed out for us too come, Jasper and I quickly grabbed swords and ran the short distance too her but she was unharmed she just pointed in horror to the huge wolf tracks that absolutely covered the sandy ground beyond the camp but this one in special for it was very fresh and as it moved away from the camp it began too change its appearance, the toes spread out more with each step and the foot seemed too get slimmer and it developed an arch.

We followed it too beyond an opening in the trees and it turned completely human!,"Werewolves!" Caitlyn said, "werewolves?" repeated Jasper in a sick tone.

Caitlyn turned and looked up into the sky seeing a hawk flying high above and she told me too take her hand and together we could see what the large bird saw and it could see a naked man running frantically across a field a couple miles ahead, he was the one that left the tracks but there were others very many in fact but he was the only one we could see.

We figured this was an area infested with the evil beast and as we had other bussiness too attend we decided too move along, Caitlyn said she knew a spell but it took much energy from her too do this but with my help it shouldn't be as stressing too her so we gathered our belongings and tied them tightly upon the horses and all faced too the NorthEast Caitlyn said for Jasper too take the place in the middle and for each of us too be on the outside and that I must concentrate very hard until she yelled "stop", because if I stopped before she did it could harm us all!.
She then gave me instructions as this there is a vast plain far too the NorthEast not far from the gypsy camp and thats where we are going, when I give the word you must do nothing but concentrate on the wind fore I will guide us and with your powers too help we will all become as the wind and be long gone from this evil place.

I wasn't at all sure of this but would never admit too being afraid so we formed up as she said and then she said "Ok let us become as the wind", at first nothing happened but then suddenly from behind there seemed a great storm with howling wind blowing from behind Caitlyn and then behind Jasper and myself and she said take each others hands and don't let go until I say stop!.

I took Jaspers hand and the wind grew still more furious but the trees around us never bent of the leaves never flew and suddenly concentrating as hard as I could I shut my eyes and I could feel us being caught into the wind and taken up, I opened my eyes but we travelled so fast that you could not focus upon anything and it seemed we were very high then we began too slow and slow further until she yelled "Now stop!".

We were gone from where we were alright and I could not believe such but we were in the very plains she spoke of, a ride that would have taken us days we covered in minutes!, you could see the mountains looming ahead of us and suddenly I was so very tired and sleepy!.

I remember Caitlyn saying "its allright its just the way things are we must sleep now for we expanded much energy, I barely unsaddled my horse and dropped the saddle until I slid down into it and went too sleep but at least we were away from the werewolves!.

Caitlyn watched her brother as he fell into a deep sleep, as she dismounted she felt Jasper's arms warp around her.

"Don't worry Caitlyn, my love I will watch over both of you as you sleep."

Jasper didn't wait for a response he could feel Caitlyn go limp in his arms he knew she was fast asleep. He laid her down near Robert and covered both with blankets. He than created a small fire that with his magic gave off only warmth no smoke. He wanted to go get some food for them but didn't want to wonder away from the siblings.

He could feel Fenella trying to get contact him. He responded in his mind.

"Fenella can you hear me?"

"Yes Jasper. I see you are close."

"We are very close, but both are still sleeping. The spell took a lot out of them."

"I can see that. Don't worry they will be up soon. Caitlyn first and than Robert. Cait has a little more experience than he does but that won't matter soon. He is learning quickly a part of him that he didn't know about has awaken."

"Do you know about the Werewolves?"

"Yes I have heard but we will talk about that when you reach camp. We will all waiting for you, Robert and Cait."

Jasper laid down next to Caitlyn and again wrapped her in his arms; her sleep was troubled he was going to have to ask her if she remembers why when she wakes. To Jasper's surprise Robert woke first.

"Jasper, how long have we been sleeping?"

"Not long two hours at the most. It is odd Fenella told me Cait would wake up first."

"I have never known her to be wrong."

Robert looked at Caitlyn and he also saw the troubled sleep she was in.

"Should we worry Jasper?"

Before Jasper could respond Caitlyn woke up with start.

"Cait! What's wrong?" Jasper asked

"My dream it was so real, ugg I don't remember it."

"I think we better head to the camp." Robert stated as he got up.

I couldn't believe we'd slept off most of the day and we wasted no time in gathering our things and quickly headed toward the gypsy camp, finally by about four p.m. we arrived and none too soon we were.

The gypsy wagons were in sad shape several burned too nothing but scraps others badly scortched and they were running short on food.

They had been having such trouble since they'd arrived here there is evil magic against them and at first they tried too fight it with the tools they had and noone would venture far from camp too hunt then they ended up using what supplies they had too feed them and protect the camp so now they were almost destitute.

Caitlyn went right too work with the sick and injured, I knew she'd be alright there so Jasper suggested before it got any later that we go hunting for something decent for the others too eat and I agreed but the surrounding forest was far too thick to ride through so we unsaddled a horse and led him behind us in case we needed his might too bring back some meat.

We walked and walked and walked finding no tracks what so ever, even the old deer runs had grew up from misuse, finally after we walked far back down the valley we came on too some elk tracks and followed them until near dark high up onto a meadow in a mountain pass when we found the herd, I told Jasper too tie the horse there and follow the trail toward the tree line ahead I would climb the sloping hill too our right and work my way around toward the  middle of the herd and if he sees them spook they'd run toward him and then he'd have the best shot.

Then at last I could see a big cow standing near me with enough meat for everyone, I took aim and fired my arrow into her side killing the noble beast instantly and as I had expected the herd spooked and ran back toward Jasper and I couldn't tell if he got too shoot or not.

I made my way down and came too the dead creature and found of course I could not drag it an inch but worse than that it was now nearly dark so I walked toward where Jasper was and found him with a downed Elk himself, he ran back for the horse and soon we had both Elks drug too near enough that we could dress them.

Now it was completely dark so we hurried as much as possible and cut the best meat off the hind quarters and side quickly strapping it unto the horse and the moon had come up enough too just give enough light too work by and we strapped on the last of the meat and I pulled up some weeds too clean my hands upon and looked up to my horror there further up into the very pass we were there was lights coming or rather torches and since it wasn't from the direction we'd came I suggested we not wait too see what this was and Jasper agreed.

We made the best time we could and it was nearly midnight when we returned too the camp but few fires burned there I believed things had gotten worse.

The moon was setting in the night sky and I could feel the power inside me almost sparking like electricity, Jasper hurriedly went too hang the meat up and take care of it but I still had a nagging suspicion that the torches we'd seen in the pass were connected with the misfortunes of this camp so quickly I told noone but gathered my battlegear.

I pulled on my chainmail and helmet, buckled on my sword  and arming dagger, shouldered my bow and filled the quiver with deadly broadheaded arrowheads and started back off toward the pass.

It wasn't long before I could see a large bonfire burning ahead and the hooded figures gyrating before it, I made no attempt too hide but boldly marched into the camp holding my heavy bow strung with an arrow, when the figures noticed me they immediately stopped the vile dance and stood there starring from under the dark hooded claoks they all wore then slowly as a group they began to move toward me.

I warned these witches not too come closer but they paid no heed and kept walking so I took aim upon the leader and fired with all my might, the arrow fell low for I aimed at the head but struck the neck of the evil beast and too my utter surprise with the bonfire behind it I could see dust rise from the wound, it staggered back but did not loose its direction and all kept moving toward me.

Then the words of the Hermit came back too me "Immagine it in your mind and see it made so!", I closed my eyes and in my mind I could see the fire from the bonfire rise up first in a stream as a snake then more and more until it swirled about the small clearing.

The hooded creatures continued toward me so I pulled the fire in toward me and saw it flame up over twelve foot high, from the light of it as it swirled around us like a burning tornado I could see these were not human beings I fought but what was once alive but now dead and doing the bidding of another they were zombies!.

So with one final blast I pulled the fire in toward me and engulfed all the creatures within its destructive grip and first the cloaks burned brightly then the dead skin beneath glowed as if it were in a furnace incenerating them all and I could see them one after another falling as ashes upon the ground and then I released the fire and it returned too the original bonfire after consuming everything but I did notice a smoking leather pouch laying there.

It was hot but I opened it and out fell a doll or image!, it was the image of the leader of the gypsies and they were preforming some horrible ceremony no doubt too bring about his death.

Then as my eyes adjusted too the darkness I could see another cloaked figure much further away near the trees upon a white horse, when it notice I'd spotted it he suddenly wheeled about and rode into the darkness but I knew this wasn't the last time we would see this horse or its rider.

I walked back to camp and wanted much too telll Caitlyn what had happened but she was asleep and I was exhausted ,this magic stuff is taxing!, so I laid down by the fire and drifted off too sleep myself.

Caitlyn watched as Jasper and Robert went to hunt, she wasn't very worried Fenella was there and as she entered camp Molly came running up to her and hugged her tight.

"Cait oh I have missed you so much. You have changed so much." Molly stared at her sister.

"I know I have been throw much also. I am a widow now." Caitlyn said trying to get her sister to stop looking so worried.

"So he is gone. That pig who hurt you so much is finally gone." Molly stated.

"Yes Mol he is gone. I am sorry we have been gone so long. You needed us here."

"Caitlyn, don't you dare say that we all knew you would come back when you could."

"Take me to the sick and hurt. I can heal them."

"Fenella has been waiting for you, the herbs and her magic are not working. She says your magic can heal with a touch she just needs to tell you how on some of the harder case."

Caitlyn followed Molly to a large tent where it looked like most of the camp was located. She looked in horror to see Johnny laying hurt she ran to him and with out thinking brought him into a hug. Molly and Fenella watched as the color in Johnny's face returned.

"Cait is that you?"

"Yes little brother it is me."

"You would be so proud of me I fought very hard."

"Shh Johnny rest you will be better soon." Caitlyn mumbled some words and put Johnny into a dreamless sleep.

Fenella than came over and took Caitlyn's hand.

"Child I know you will be able to do this. You will be tired very tried when you are done and unable to help if something attacks before Robert and Jasper return."

"I understand."

Caitlyn's eyes looked over the group and wonder where her parents where she thought they would have come to see her or be here in the tent. She shook her head and started working. Before long Caitlyn could feel the energy level dropping greatly and prayed Jasper and Robert would return. She was on the verge of passing out when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"Sister take a break you need one. You have taken care of the ones in the most danger. Already, let Fenella work on the others for awhile."

Caitlyn didn't say anything but Molly took her hand and forced her to leave the tent. She didn't remember hearing Molly yell for Chad to come help her. All the sudden she felt herself being lifted into the air.

"Caitlyn you need to eat."

Molly slapped her sister again Caitlyn wasn't asleep she was just staring into nothingness.

"Molly please stop."

"Dad!" Caitlyn snapped out of the daze.

"Yes Cait, now please eat or I will let Molly hit you again."

Caitlyn took the bowl that was offered to her and started to eat. She looked around some more greatfull that her father was okay.
However it didn't take long for her to notice. She dropped the bowl and felt her dad put his arms around her.

"She's gone isn't she"

"Oh Cait. You don't know how much I wish I could tell you that she was here, but don't loss hope she was taken we don't know where she is."

George put arms around Caitlyn and hugged her close. Caitlyn could feel tears coming down her face but didn't care. Molly was about to hand Caitlyn another bowl when they heard screaming outside. Caityn jumped into action not heading Fenella's words.

She gave Molly and a few others salt to form a circle around the camp.

"Leave this place now." Caitlyn ordered.

There was no response only growls and a few flaming arrows came into camp. Caitlyn could feel her father behind her she knew she didn't have enough energy to force them away.

"Dad you are going to have to catch me"

Before he could respond Caitlyn muttered a spell and was lifted up into the air. The people left in the camp watched as she started to spin as she shot fire into the darkness around the camp. It had the effect she wanted she could see and hear the enemy retreat. The last of her energy left and she feel back to the ground and was caught by her father.

"We will be left alone tonight. Robert and Jasper will be here soon, George take Caitlyn to tent you have for her and Jasper."

George wrapped his daughter in blankets and said a prayer that she would be safe in the tent until Jasper arrived. True to Fenella's word Jasper and Robert came back shortly. Fenella told them what had happened and where Caitlyn was. Jasper ran to the tent and saw Caitlyn was sleeping and again it was trouble. He crawled in under the blanket next to her and held her close.

"Jasper?"

"Yes my love."

"I'm happy you are back." She leaned up and kissed him softly and feel back asleep.

Caitlyn woke up a few hours later, Jasper was sound asleep. She got out of the tent and found Robert sleeping next to the fire which was now very low. She restarted the fire and took a seat next to her big brother.

"Cait you should be sleep."

"As should you. I saw Jenny she has her own tent now. I am sure she would share it with you."

"I was so tired this is as far as I made it. You make this magic stuff seem so easy."

"I've had more experience. You've just learned you have magic. I still over do it like today."

Robert sat up and hugged his sister. "Caitlyn you know Jasper and I will never let anything happen to you."

"I know but Mother is missing." Again tears started to come down again.

Robert's hug tighten. "Don't worry little sis. Now go back to bed sleep, I'll put sleep on you if I have to. I know you have been troubled in your sleep."

"Okay Robert, I will go back to bed but you do not have my permission to put sleep on me just yet."

Caitlyn got up and headed back to her tent. Jasper was awake when she came in.

"Caitlyn come back to bed."

It was nearing daylight and something woke me up, I jumped too find it was just the women fixing breakfast and happily putting on the Elk we had brought back the night before too roast upon the fire.

Caitlyn was still sleeping Jasper had said she was exhausted from healing the sick there and she needed her sleep so I told Jasper of the hooded creatures last night in the woods and what they had, the effigy of the leader of the gypsies.

Jasper surprised me when he told me the story of the camp being attack during the time I was gone and this troubled me greatly, I told him we need to go out and scout for signs of the enemy  who was there last night and he agreed.

Everything in camp seemed quite and Jasper wanted too go with me but I managed to get him too stay for Caitlyns sake and he reluctantly did, quickly I saddled my horse and was moving out making circles around the camp looking for signs.

Then suddenly I found what I had been looking for a blood trail, it was old obviously from last night but it was  clear and I began too trail it deep into the woods, the tracks seemed to fall harder and harder fore they became deeply embedded in the sandy soil and then I found where the thing had either fallen or laid down too rest fore there was a great deal of clotted blood there and much sign that it squirmed around a great deal but no sign of the others they travelled in the same direction but far ahead of this one.

I made a couple of circles about the camp site but found nothing of evidence that he'd wandered around while there so I began too trail him again deeper and deeper within the forest and then there ahead of me upon the trail lay the emaciated figure of the creature face down.

I dismounted my horse and tied it too a branch and pulled the heavy boar spear from the loops upon my saddle and walked cautiously toward the figure, it never moved so I pocked it with the spear and it still lay motionless.

I used the spear to flip what was left of its carcass over and found it too be a hideous disfigured man or what was once a man, it appeared too have been in great pain and died hard.

It was then that the Hermit appeared before me "Young Squire!" as he usually said, never fear its dead!.

As you see its been dead for a long time and someone has brought it back from its grave too do their unholy bidding!, there is a wizard in at the last mountain in the pass where you were last night he has the power too raise the dead as his army of minions and has taken control of a village beyond the mountains why even now he tries too stop me as I give you this news!, he has some strong powers indeed but he's a fool for he spent his main time learning the destructive arts of violence and killing  and those arts associated with it like raising the dead.

He can be defeated!, but beware he does the bidding of the witch who has vexed you all now for sometime she is further too the North!.

To defeat this wizard the sword will be useless, you must work with Caitlyn!, he can only be defeated but trickery and magic stronger than him!, you cannot win by using force against him, learn what he doesn't know and you can kill him with that!.

After that the Hermit disappeared and I was now completely vexed!, how can we kill something with what is not a weapon but by deception?, I knew I must get too Caitlyn soon and I spurred the horse forward and rode quickly back too camp!.

It was about midmorning when Jasper started to worry that something was wrong with Caitlyn. He had helped Fenella make some potions after Robert convinced him to stay at camp. Fenella seem to look even older than her remember he was about to ask when she turned to him as if she could read his mind.

"You know how the hermit is Robert's guide. I am Cait's and as she gets stronger the older I become, I have lived a long life and as with the hermit I will never really be gone. I will always to there to help Robert, Caitlyn and you. You Jasper have to start believing in the powers you have."

"My powers are nothing compared to there and I don't know if I want them. I see what they do to Caitlyn she is exhausted right now and Robert gets that way also."

Fenella let out a laugh. "The both will learn their limitations. Caitlyn wanted to help everyone and make sure they where safe she over did it. She will be okay. Why don't you go wake her?"

"I think I shall." Jasper headed out of the old women's tent and to the one he shared with Caitlyn.

"Jasper?" A small voice said as he entered.

"Yes love."

"Join me."

Jasper crawled under the blanket and took Caitlyn in his arms. Jasper gently kisses Caitlyn.

"Are you okay Cait?"

"I am fine, a little hungry and a little tired."

"Do you want me to go get food?"

"No just stay here they can do without us for awhile."

Jasper looked down at Caitlyn and saw the big smile she had on her face.

Eventually the couple exited the tent. Jasper went to get some food for them and Caitlyn headed to Fenella's tent.

"Child you look well rest."

Caitlyn blushed. "Is there anyway we can put some sort of field around the camp at night?

As soon as I arrived back at the camp I immediately began looking for Caitlyn, she wasn't in her tent and I couldn't find Jasper either and I was begining to think that something had happened when I heard Caitlyns voice with Fenella.

I called too them and Fenella bid me enter, I immediately related the story the Hermit had told me and what he said about if we were to defeat the wizard it will have too be without weapons for he is nearly invinceable at them.

Fenella listened intently but then shook her head, "No he's not invincible but he has sold his very soul for the knowledge he has and that makes him very very dangerous!".

I said too them both that as I rode back toward camp I asked myself if too defeat him we must beat him a way besides with weapons so I thought well whats the opposite of "Hate?, its Love!, isn't it?".

Fenella and Caitlyn were thinking I'd fell of my horse and hit my head when I said "just wait now!", " He has zombies doing his bidding right? and they were once human so if they can hate they might could also love!".

Caitlyn said "What on Earth are you talking about?".

Its very simple I said, they feed on hate now and desire too destroy us but if they remain with enough emotions to hate what if we could place one of the strongest desires possible upon those evil things, what if we could make them have such a desire too be near the wizard that they would tear down the walls and gates around his castle too be nearer too him?.

Either he would have too destroy his own zombies else they will destroy everything he has too possess him! and once they have him he cannot defend himself!, then we can destroy him.

At worse it will drastically change his evil plans!.

Fenella thought it was a good idea but she said she needed some things before they could begin such a large spell, Caitlyn looked at me like I was crazy but Fenella told her it was possible especially for a short time and maybe long enough they could wreck the wizards castle.

Jasper and I went along with Caitlyn and Fenella but it wasn't long before the Hermit showed up and told us too only stay within hearing distance for the herbs they would gather were more potent when gathered by trained practicioners, he went further on too tell me that he was proud of my new abilities but discouraged I hadn't advanced further, then he laughed because I knew he was joking.

It was about this time we began too notice tracks coming too and from the area of the pass where the wizards castle was and we both knew immediately they had scouted the gypsy camp and likely would attack tonight!.

I turned too Jasper and bid him defend the women with your life young Jasper I must warn the camp and get them too making preparations for battle in case this plan doesn't work but Jasper grabbed me by the arm and said "Robert you have taught us well and I can get the people started on defences the way you showed me but you must stay with the ladies for your sword is more powerful than mine and you have magic as well, let me go too the camp!".

I didn't like the idea of Jasper going so far back through the forest alone but it was daylight and the zombies only attack from dusk until dawn they sleep during the daylight so I let him go.

Jasper had left about fifteen minutes when I got the strangest feeling something was wrong but I couldn't quite discern what! so I spotted a hawk flying high above and began too concentrate upon him and soon we joined and his eyes became as mine.

From his view point I could see several mounted and heavily armed horsemen  riding away about a mile from where I was, I bid the hawk too swoop down and see who they were and too my horror I could see Jasper wounded and unconscience slung across the saddle of one of the horses.

As the great bird swooped down I could see the eyes of the vile knights who rode away they were fearsome and they're eyes were completely black with no white showing "They are possessed!", I thanked the hawk for his help and left him to fly his own way and hurried toward Caitlyn and Fenella I had too tell them what had happened!.

I called desperately too my sister and Fenella but they were not too be found and I ran across the meadow down into the valley beyond where I found them near a small creek gathering herbs, I told Caitlyn that Jasper had been taken and she immediately tried too go too him and Fenella and I both had too hold her back but finally she realized with Fenella's guidance that to go now might bring the death of not only Jasper but for her as well.

We took what they had gathered and carried it back too camp, Fenella insisted on keeping some special herbs covered from the light and only she should hold them but after what seemed an eternity we finally reached the camp.

Fenella took Caitlyn by the hand and led her off toward the wagon too work but first she turned too me and said "Robert what we are up against is some of the strongest magic I've seen so do what you can for these people for if Caitlyn and I fail the only thing standing between us and them are you and a few of our own men!".

Well this did nothing too improve my confidence in the situation but I mustered as many men as we had that were fit for duty, it was too late in the day too even try digging a ditch around the camp but I knew another way I'd heard of and that was too saw off thorny bushes and drag them into a makeshift fence with the bushy and thorny parts sticking toward the outsides and with all the men soon we had a fairly good fence around the camp.

I then divided the men sending half too cut saplings for makeshift spears and half too drive stakes down into the brush fence too help anchor it in case of attack, I didn't tell them but I had some trusted men dowse the thorn bushes with pitch for it they breached our wall the price would be high fore I'd set it ablaze as a last resort.

The sun began decending down beneath the trees and the shadows grew long as the last of my men returned too camp with the fresh cut sapplings and we pulled the last of the fence into place covering the only opening to camp now I told them sharpen the the sapplings and harden them upon the fire they may be nothing more than sticks but the further we can keep those zombies away from us the better and we'll use our swords, axes and daggers as a last desperate stand.

I told the men of the dire things ahead of us and bid them if the wall is breached and the camp is overrun there is no cowardice too save yourself fore if you get a chance else they make zombies of all of us and descend upon some other wretched village.

We built fires inside and outside the wall around the camp large bonfire that seemed too hold back the hideous things but I thin we all knew it wouldn't hold till dawn, the mood lightened as the women brought food for supper and I had then pass a bottle a little liquid courage to steady the nerves, I turned toward the wagon where Caitlyn and Fenella worked but it was still quite.

I didn't eat but poured a large tankard of ale and sat down too wait.

Caitlyn had to put all her energy into focus on working on the spell with Fenella, she was wrenching inside. Fenella kept an eye on her worrying that at any moment Caitlyn might run for it to find Jasper.

"Fenella don't worry I know what I must do. I will find Jasper and get him back."

"Oh child I know you will try to do the right thing. You and Jasper are connected more than most couples he is drawn to you and you to him, You might not be able to not run off to him."

Caitlyn stared at her, but didn't say anything but continued to work. After working for hours start Fenella urged Caitlyn to get some rest and prepare to fight. Caitlyn headed to her tent and could see Robert talking with Johnny. Johnny had taken to having a big brother like at duck to water. She couldn't help smiling a little. She ducked into the tent and laid down on the blankets tears started flowing before she could try and stop them. Before long Caitlyn woke up screaming her dreams troubled her greatly she could see Jasper being tortured.

"Cait!?!" Robert yelled

Robert ran into her tent following by George. George went to his knees and took his daughter into his arms.

"I have to save him but I can't" She sobbed into George.

"Cait don't worry once we have finished what we need to do here we will find your Jasper." Robert told her.

Caitlyn composed herself as her. "Yes Robert that is what we will do."

"I'll change and be out shortly. I love you both."

Caitlyn's brother and father gave her a hug and than headed out of the tent. Caitlyn went to one of corners of the tent and started to dress for battle. When she came out of the tent everyone but Robert stared at her he had been the only one at the camp besides Fenella who had seen her dressed this way. She walked to her older brother, he looked up at her and could see the sober look on her face.

"So big brother, I don't much look like Lady Cailtyn Harrington do I?"

Robert laughed. "No you look like Cait the Sharrafi Kralyissa."

The moment we had all waited for had finally happened and with the dying daylight the dead arose around the perimeter of the camp, what appeared too be hundreds!.

They didn't attack they just stood there on the edge of the forest waitting for some signal for them too begin, I almost cringed too hear they're horrid teeth gnashing at the thoughts of fresh corpses especially since they were too be our own and then suddenly as thought a trumpet sounded they all began too slowly move fourth toward the bonfires we'd built earlier in the day.

The apparently had no reasoning power for those who were headed toward the fires never wavered but went directly into them and burned like walking torches, our men said prayers and held firm, poor Johnny stood beside me and I dreaded the thought that our first battle together might be our last.

Suddenly there was rustling coming up behind us and I turned too see Fenella heave a large bag over our breastworks and into a nearby fire, it poped and began a shower of sparks and much smoke, Fenella began too chant I looked toward Caitlyn and she chanted the same words as the smoke from the bag Fenella threw into the fire began to spread from one zombie too the next as if it had a mind of its own!.

Then something began too happen!, they would stop then take a few steps and stop again as if they'd lost the thoughts of the task they were sent for and then something truly remarkable happened!, they began turning around and walking back into the forest!, Fenella laughed out loud!! "its working! its working!" she yelled and said too Caitlyn and I, "if you can control your fear now is the time!, follow them and take advantage of the wizards momentary weakness!".

Caitlyn, Fenella, Johnny and I mounted horses and had too follow the vile zombies at a trot too keep up with them as they made their way towards the wizards castle, once there they caught him completely off guard and began battering down the gates of the castle and soon broke through!.

They seemed completely oblivious too all of us now but were bent on one thing and that was finding the wizard!, who knows what they might do when they find him after all these are zombies under a strong love potion and they began tearing everything too pieces looking for the wizard until he came out of the tower in the center of the castle and tried unsuccessfully a spell against them, but as the old Hermit said his powers only covered evil and he had no defence against something good like love!.

He ran back inside and the zombies began too tear away at the the door of the tower and soon had it ripped from the wall and poured inside of it.

About that time across the compound the knights who'd captured Jasper came staggering out, confussed and dazed and we immediately pounced upon them completely overpowering them and took them all prisoner, but this time they were not evil!, the possession of them had been broken!.

Caitlyn lifted one of them into the air with her mind and yelled "WHERE IS JASPER!", he and the others said they had him in a cell in the dungeon of that very building and would take he there.

They began appologizing saying they knew what was happening but they were powerless to fight against it, they had no will of they're own!, Caitlyn listened too them not and said "If he be harmed by you I will crush the life from you all!", and they vanished inside the building.

Fenella turned too me and said "Look its the darkest of the night now and your powers are at they're strongest!, unleash them against the tower and destroy the zombies and the wizard while all are still inside!".

I didn't have the slightest idea of how too do this but like the old hermit said "just imagine it be so!", and thats what I did imagining a roaring fire upon the very foundation of the huge tower and it explodeing upward incenerating everything within it and there the fire began and burst fourth from the very stones of the tower and and spread as though it were burning pitch up too the very top where the screams of the wizard could be heard as the zombies glowed in the fire!.

I was shook suddenly by Caitlyn as she said "brother come the tower is going too fall!", I turned too see everyone standing behind me waiting too flee this place and then I too followed as the fire consumed the entire compound in a unnatural blue flame!.

We all rode back too the camp, even the knights who had captured Jasper, they were lords from the surrounding countryside and they had never seen such as this they exclaimed! and they bid us too visit them and rid they're areas of evil of all sorts but for now we told them we must get some rest before thinking of anything else and we all retired too our own beds still amazed at the fact the area was now safe.

The gypsies simply said "Oh that sort of thing happens all the time around here!" and went too bed!.

The morning seemed to come especially early this day, I suppose it was because we were up half the night but I was pleasantly surprised too smell bacon and eggs cooking for breakfast and I was starved.

Already up and setting beside the cook fire were the knights who'd been at the wizards castle they were readying too return too they're respective homes and after breakfast all left save one older knight and he looked troubled so I asked him what vexed him so?.

He told me he lived in a country not far too the West of where we were now and that he had taken his men out too fight an evil that had plauged the lands there and thats when he was taken by the evil wizard but he said he feared to return for such mischief had happened that he was afraid the entire county might have abandoned they're own homes by now.

I asked what could be so bad that a knight and his loyal squires could not defeat it?.

He replied you may have heard of them or seen them yourselves coming from Harringtons too here, he stated it was his county that was plauged by the werewolves, he looked so down trodden I hated too deny him my help but said I could not speak for the others here but I would help him if I could but I know nothing of werewolves and would have too consult Fenella as too how they should be killed!.

He offered us ten bags of gold if we'd all come there and fight this menace for him that is if we could clear the evil permanently from his lands.

I told him I'd have too bring it before the others and he should stay until evening for thats when gypsies like too talk bussiness after they're suppers and a little drink of course!.

Caitlyn woke up with the feeling of arms around her at first she was confused and tensed.

"Cait, my love it is me." Jasper told her.

She was than wide awake, she rolled over and hit Jasper in the shoulder.

"Don't ever leave me again."

Jasper let out a laugh, he took Caitlyn in his arms and kissed her.... Eventually the couple exited the tent when they could spell the food cooking. Caitlyn was still in her fighting clothes as she ran out of the tent, Jasper shook his head and grabbed her clock. He wrapped it over her as she stopped next to Robert listening to his conversation with the old knight. She thought about what he said and remembered the tracks they had seen on their way back and the transformation into the wind to get away from them. She knew she would try to help but she needed to talk with Fenella to get knowledge on werewolves.

"Cait what are you thinking?" Jasper whisperer to her.

"You know we are going to have to help Robert, I can see in his eyes that he is going to help. I know I have to help also."

"And you know where you go I will follow."

Caitlyn smiled at this, she took Jasper's hand and squeezed it tightly. The couple did not speak to Robert but waited for him to finish the conversation and for the old knight to leave.

"Robert you know I will go with you. But since my powers are stronger in the day and werewolves are night."

"Sister don't worry you and I both know that you have more power in the dark of night than most people of magic have all day."

"Just as you brother have during the brightest part of the day. I only worry that Johnny my try to come with us. He has taken to you."

That evening as everyone set before the fire and all were in good spirits I announced the offer the old knight had made too us, everyone seemed ready too begin the trip there and soon the old knight himself began too tell the people of how his county once was and how it had became.

Caitlyn was worried about everyone going along but Fenella told her that werewolves are dangerous but that if they come for us then we don't have too waste energy hunting them! and everyone laughed saved the knight who seemed bemused at this attitude and very ready too begin the trip there but we all agreed to start at daylight in the morning and travel as a gypsy caravan, Fenella went further too suggest we take the mountain roads so we could have the advantage of one of the most powerfull herbs we would need and that would be wolfs bane!.

Then the party began and and for the first time I noticed the slender lines of Jenny as she danced before the fire but I tried hard too keep my attention on bussiness.

That morning as the first slivers of light broke in the East the camp came alive, some cooking breakfast and some packing up the loose gear, the old knight whose head was still groggy from the night before stumbled toward the fire and set down, everyone ate and in a flash we were repacked and ready too begin.

Fenella pulled her wagon into the first position and Caitlyn rode with her, Jasper and I rode along on horses and Johnny was upset that he had too drive Caitlyns wagon alone he wanted too be in on the plans but I assured him he would and this seemed too appease him.

I rode back up beside Fenella and Caitlyn and heard her speak "Oh werewolves are nothing!, they are like wolves and even thought they may cause lots of mischief they must keep they're numbers low like the wolves do or they all starve and this they know!, but don't tell the knight!".

She said further "There will be one leading male and mostly his pride or women, of these there will be male and female children but no male can grow too age least he depose the leader and assume his role!, if the county is like the old knight says we will easily spot where the wolves live for during the daylight they must live as human so they must have crops and signs of life around they're homes.
The homes that are completely abandon will show it, the wolves will not have a complete idea of what they do at night but they know something happens, the women will be the easiest too find as they will be left alone during the day with no man".

Soon we found ourselves high on a shelf road above a green valley and we pulled too the side for lunch, Fenella called us and said "this way children come see the herb we need, wolf bane".

Caitlyn and Jasper were happy running and playing in the soft swaying grass along the ridge and I was going too call them back but Fenella stopped me and said "They have so little happiness let them have this!".

I couldn't help smile as I saw how happy they were and I couldn't help remembering a beautiful young blonde I once was in love with her name was Gretchen and the very sun shined from her for me, we were married and lived happily in the Southern forests of Prussia and we had a small house it was more of a cottage really it had two rooms downstairs and one large room above.

Gretchen became pregnant and I farmed the small fields we cleared and she became a little ill one day so I took her back home from the fields and put her too bed, I went back too work for there was much too do before Winter snows came and I seemed to have lost track of time for I worked very late this day unintentionally but came home after dark, the house was dark and quite so I thought she was asleep and I was so tired I washed up and ate alittle bread then went too bed myself.

As I crawled into the bed next too her I took her little hand, it was cold and dead, she died while I was working!, I layed there all night long telling her about what I was going too do too the farm and how happy we'd be but she didn't hear and in the morning the sunlight lit her face and she seemed to be pleasantly smiling and died without pain so I wrapped her up in the blankets and took her outside and buried her in the flower garden she loved so much and I burned that little house down too the ground.

That had been the best time in my life with her, I had a hard youth and she seemed too make it all worth it just too be with her and now she was gone as quickly as she had come into my life!.

After that I wandered and became a mercenary and fought many battles hoping too die and join my Gretchen in death, I tried too die!, I ran into the enemy hoping too be killed but somehow it never happened and soon they made me a Captain and yet I still could not die!.

Fenella grabbed me and shook me looking straight into my eyes she said "That dream that haunts you will never die least you let it go!", she said young Jenny looks at you often and she would make you forget this awfull thing thats happened".

I told her for now at least I don't want too be close too anyone for sometime I feel like the hand of death and those around me die but I remain like a tortured soul.

I then told her I must put it from my mind I think I'll go hunting!.

She said "More death will not bring you happiness only the living souls with you can!", "But ride ride ahead and scout Robert for we are near the werewolves already!", the old lady smiled and somehow I felt better even just too speak of what I've carried for so long now and I remounted my horse and rode ahead with Johnny coming behind me yelling "Wait brother, wait on me!", he for now was someone I could teach and help grow, Fenella was right I must let the other die!.

The sun was warm and we rode and talked enjoying this day until it grew late and I said we should return too the camp.

We arrived back at camp and Fenella and Caitlyn came running too meet us, she said tonight was a full moon and she was very worried that we had wondered too far into the forest.

I assured them I intended too be back by dark and asked what that strange line was around the camp?.

Fenella said its a wolf line, its made by braiding together wolf bane with other protective herbs and flowers and when braided into a string it will protect all that it encircles!.

This woman has never failed too amaze me!.

Caitlyn called Johnny and said come wash up for supper and as we all turned too walk back too the wagons a blood curdling howl came from the forest in the valley below, Fenella pointed up "See already the moon has risen!, they are afraid of us because were new too them but once its fully dark they will try too come into camp but see they cannot cross my wolf line!".

Fenella told me too come with her too her wagon, Caitlyn was obviously angry with me for taking young Johnny so far from camp and said little too me.

As soon as we arrived at Fenellas wagon she turned too me very seriously and said, "I saw many tracks today along the ridge, more than I'd ever expected do not tell the others!, now I need to instruct you on how too kill these dog beasts I've already told Caitlyn.

She said its very simple actually, there are herbs and wolf bane that repels them like a foul smell repels you but too kill them you must have something pure!.
Silver is the blessed metal do not ask me why but its always been considered more pure than gold, I suppose its because gold invokes such greed in men!.
A weapon coated with silver even a steel one will kill them but the silver is actually what does it and its quickest when stabbed into the heart or brain, she took me inside and I could smell something cooking very hot and she said give me your knife and I passed it too her and she thrust the blade into the molten silver and pulled it out too dry, then she poured silver over my sword and said do not be mad but I took your arrows from Caitlyns wagon and have already dipped them so now they kill werewolves!.

She said this is enough for now that we would remain here tonight but tomorrow we must be ready too take some, if we kill them in human form thus shall they remain but if we can kill them as a werewolf they thus shall also remain so we shall try too kill all as wolves for the hide of a werewolf brings a small fortune in the East.

She then took a necklace amulet and said bend over child, I did and she placed it upon me, it was a large tooth nearly three inches long on a leather string.

She said some kind of incantation over it and then asked me do you know what that is?, I replied "No", its a werewolfs tooth she said and it will give some protection against them for you but it gives you the strength of the werewolf while you wear it!", "tell no one Caitlyn already has one but it only works against a werewolf and I have charged it too work only for you so it will do no one else any good!".

At this Fenella said let us go too eat now while your weapons silver dries fully, she said after supper she would dip a boar spear for me.

I didn't know why but the amulet already seemed too take the fear from me and as the wolves below howled I yelled back at them "I am coming!".

The next morning the frost lay heavy upon the ground and we all had an early breakfast to begin the days trip down off the mountain into the valley and the old knights county.

Johnny, the old knight , Caitlyn and myself rode ahead too scout out things before the others arrived and it wasn't long before we started passing old deserted farm cottages that were once obviously well cared for and painted in a quaint bavarian style but now the gardens were grown up and the cottages nothing more than a roost for birds and rabbits.

We travelled on further and further into this desolate county until we came upon a house of immaculate care and grooming, I asked the knight who's cottage this was but he said he wasn't sure since he seldom dealt with them personally but then our curiousity was satisfied by a well fed brute who came busting out of the cottage door demanding too know who we were and why we were there!.

No one paid much heed too his empty threat but we could all see very plainly the wolf tracks all about the front gate, I dismounted and faced the villan and said "I am justice!", and using the power Fenella bestowed upon me I lifted the villan up and  threw him against the cottage knocking him senseless.

Caitlyn and Johnny immediately jumped too the ground and wrapped large ropes braided with silver around him and soon he was fully awake an cursing at the top of his lungs and by this time the old knight had moved forward too get a better look and said he recognized this brute as one of his tennants he remembers now for he was always trouble for everyone.

I entered the cottage and outbuildings but found noone else there save him so I returned with Caitlyn and we addressed this vile brute, "Fiend we know you are a werewolf you can save your soul by confessing where the others are else your death will be most painfull!".

The brute cursed at the top of his lungs asking what we had bound him in and why he couldn't break it but if he did he'd fix us all, "I assured him he could not break the bounds and his life grew short only he can improve his condition by talking!".

Too this he began a barrage of insults and I pulled on my heavy gloves catching his jaw and with the other hand I removed my hunting knife but not the silver coated knife and I inserted the blade detween his teeth and removed his poision tongue!.

We shoved him too his feet and fired the cottage, the knight said his castle was ahead and we harnessed the brute too a long rope and drug him for as Fenella had told me I would not kill him until he turned and we made off toward the castle.

We knew the others would soon be along and would arrive easily before dark and if this brute wasn't the leader of the pack then I dreaded the thoughts of what we may still have in store for us!.

Caitlyn followed Robert as the entered the old knight's castle it still felt odd he kept looking at her with eyes that where trying to place her. She had to think and it came to her he was at her wedding to Lord Harrington. This made her wonder if he knew of his fate or what he would think when he finally remember where he had seen her before. For some reason this made her laugh.

"Cait what is it?" Robert asked.

"The old knight was at my wedding. I'm trying to figure out that he knows me" she paused "Well the old me." Caitlyn whisper to him.

This news made Robert laugh also, his little sister had changed much since they first meet he could image what someone who knew her as a proper young bride would think.

I told Caitlyn use your powers cloud his mind, befuddle him or make him see you as someone else, isn't it amazing how easy it is becoming too do this?.

If for any reason he might be an ally of old Harrington he'll pay dearly for it!.

We roamed the castle it wasn't too large but still intact with all its defences and walls strong enough too use as our refuge from these beasts and speaking of beast I had the knight show me too his dungeon where we shall store this vile beast until it changes into its true form.

Finally about two in the afternoon the caravan showed up and pulled inside the compound gates, we were all happy to see such a strong fortification too sleep behind and as usual the gypsies went right too work cooking, gathering firewood and going about the duties Fenella had assigned them.

I couldn't help notice Fenella looked so distraught at the sight of this castle as though some bad memories for her lay here but I'd already learned not too ask the really powerfull gypsy about such she would tell me if she thought I needed too know.

I called all the men together and made Johnny my officer over the men this excited him greatly and they never minded because he was of the royal gypsy line anyway and it was his place too command but for now I just let him carry orders he wasn't trained near enough yet.

We began positioning the men about the walls and soon found  ourselves short of watchmen but this is all we can do for now I just hope the wolves don't realize where no watchmen were.

Caitlyn smiled at Robert's word she concentrated and focused on the old knight and change the memory of her wedding to make the bride's face blurry. She also found she could see his past thoughts.

"Robert your worries about the Old Knight's allegiance to Lord Harrington are unfounded they where not friends but nor where they enemies he tolerated him but nothing more. But don't fear he will not be able to place me."

Robert eyed his little sister, she just shrugged.

"I don't want to do that again but it will come in handy. You should try it sometime, it feels very weird to enter a person's mind."

"We just keep learning new things about ourselves."

"Yes we do brother."

Caitlyn watched as the caravan enter the castle she couldn't help running down to meet them. She watched as Jasper hopped down from the wagon and run to greet her.

"I missed you." Jasper told her.

"I know." Caitlyn said with a smile.

The couple turned to follow Robert as he appointed officers Caitlyn was a little worried when he name Johnny one but knew that it would be a good position and that Robert wouldn't have given him it without being sure he would be able to handle it. After all it wasn't long ago when Caitlyn left him in charge of training.

"So little brother, big brother has given you an important job."

"Yes, I will do my best and learn everything I can." Johnny smiled down at his older sister.

Molly and George came to visit them also both had a look of worry in there eyes. Robert assured them he would be watching over Johnny.

"Dad, Molly; please Robert knows what he is doing. We will all be watching over Johnny, he is good at this."

George finally conceded and looked at Robert. "Take care of him"

Robert nodded his head. "It is getting dark we need to prepare."

I placed all the men we could upon the walls but it was still sparcely covered but only time will tell as to if they attack us here or not.

Johnny was walking his rounds upon the walls like a general and the last time I had seen him he was near the rear of the compound talking too one of his friends, the werewolf I had in the dungeon was already beginning too howl and it seemed to erily vibrate through the very walls of the castle and I knew it could not be long before the rest of them were at the foot of the walls clawing too get inside.

The last rays of the sun had completely faded and nothing was left but the coal black darkness of this frozen night, I went too fetch my silver plated weapons for I knew surley I would have use for them before the dawn and I had barely even gotten back outside when the howls from the nearby forest rang with a continual mornfull howl in answer too the caged victim we had inside.

I waited and watched Caitlyn was back and fourth mostly watching Johnny too make sure he was ok but attending various duties, after a very tiring night it seemed the howling was subsiding when at just about 4:00 a.m. there was a scuffle upon the back wall I rushed toward the area for I knew Johnny was there but none of my guards could be seen!.

At least four men had disappeared and finally from out of the guard post at the corner of the wall I could see movement and it wasn't human!.

I slipped the bow from my shoulder and placed a silver tipped arrow upon the string and as the beast came walking out on its hind legs I pulled the bow back with all my might, even in this dim light I could see blood smeared all over the beasts face!.

It walked toward me standing nearly seven foot tall when upright, it smelled like a wet dog and the warm blood it had upon it gave it a vile smell indeed, I released the arrow and the beast just stood there as to say "You can't kill me!", the arrow hit its mark dead center and the creature crumbled and fell toward the ground below.

It was then I realized there wasn't one werewolf but three inside the guard tower post, I strung another arrow and at the short distance I was at it was no great shot too fell the next beast but the third wasn't staying around he let out an inhuman howl and leapt from the high wall to the ground and out of sight before I could retrieve another arrow.

Then suddenly it hit me that they had drug all the bodies inside the tower too feast and that my poor brother Johnny's body must be inside!.

Many of the others and Caitlyn came running towards me hearing this disturbance, I could not for the first time in my life bring myself too go inside that room knowing that Johnny must be there when suddenly a familiar voice rang out "It was Johnny!", he said "It never fails the minute I go too relieve myself something happens!".

I looked to Caitlyn and she began laughing and then I think it all hit us of our fallen comrades just inside the tower but they were beyond helping and we the living were still in need!, "RETURN TOO YOUR POSTS!", I yelled and stay awake least you become dog food!.

It was then I could see the wolf who had jumped from the wall, he was our Alpha male and he didn't mind showing it before the others but he stayed just far enough too be out of range of our bows but then a plan formed too me!.

I told Caitlyn have two horses saddled when these wolves start too leave with the coming of daylight we are going too follow this packs leader home!, are you up too that little sister?

At long last our stanoff with the wolves was coming too an end, it was nearly daylight and they had too make a choice either stand there and become human or use what few minutes of they're superhuman strength too run toward the places they hide and it didn't take long for them too choose.

The pack leader threw his ugly head into the air giving a yelp and the rest repeated the same yelp then they started running in the opposite directions each obviously heading home.

But this time Caitlyn and I were ready and the men threw open the gates and we charged fourth upon the best horses available, we both knew we wanted too keep up with this pack leader for he held them together and the horses did an admirable job but they simply couldn't match the speed of this werewolf!.

Caitlyn riding beside me yelled "Take my hand!", I knew at once what she meant and reached fourth too grasp my sisters hand and then everything seemed too become in slowmotion suddenly I could hear the wind blowing behind us but we were barely moving but we were overtaking the terrified beast ahead of us, then she yelled "Let go!" and the wind died away and we pleasantly slowed in a large meadow before a very neat cottage ahead.

Its his house ,she said!.

But I couldn't believe my eyes and said "look sister he's a priest!", and there sure enough behind the house but facing the road on the other side of the building was a church and a large shrine!.

We rode gingerly past this house for we knew the wolf would be fast asleep after all the nights activity and we entered the church, it was a normal church nothing unusual then we went further back inside and found in the rooms beyond old blood smeared bones and gristly trophies only wolves could appreciate.

An idea came too me suddenly, I said "Sister it is Sunday is it not?", she answered "Yes I believe so", then I said further its very early now but these people still think themselves normal during the daytime so lets return and get the men, I bet this whole congregation is his pack!, it only makes sence!.

She agreed and we quickly used our powers too return too the old knights castle and gather the men together so I could address them!.
"Fellows we have found the main lair they are a church congregation!, we can destroy them in human form all at once today if we choose!, or we could do it the gypsy way and make lots of money taking them prisoner and waiting for them too change as Fenella said so we can take the pelts too sell at good prices!, what say you?".

They all agreed we should do it the gypsy way and we began preparations too capture this unholy pack during they're unholy services!.

Due too the earliness in which we began we managed too get the men assembled and be back nearing the church before the services for that very Sunday had begun.

I had asked Caitlyn how many wolves she had counted last night and she said twenty three, this was the number I myself had counted so it must be very close too the exact number I believe, slowly things fell into place and I arranged the men as best I could under the circumastances but too my dismay they'd already began singing when we were ready so I motioned too all to move forward and we completely surrounded this unholy church.

It was a cool morning so they had no windows opened and never saw us, I placed the majority of the men too the front and back of the church as this was where the doors lay, I left men on the buildings sides but not that many as these creatures in human form would naturally try too escape as humans through a door.

I gave the men great nets and we had plenty of rope, now all was ready and the part I liked best was too come next, my grand entrance!, I had rehearsed the words in my head while returning back from the castle and even took the precaution of having the old Knight make me a county constable just in case we were wrong and so with everything in order all eyes fell upon me and now as the gypsies say "Its showtime!".

Johnny tried to follow but Caitlyn barked a command at him that if he didn't stay with his men he was no leader and we should replace him!, ha my little sister has become as devious as her big brother!.

I threw open the large doors at the entrance of the church and walked inside clearly showing the badge of office as constable and immediately two large adolecent ushers rushed forward too stop me and I yelled for them too halt but they continued and I drew my sword and arming dagger both silver coated!.

They didn't stop and I thrust at the oncoming beast in human form with the sword and caught him near the adams apple, the other advanced as well but only into the waiting charms of my dagger and he as well fell backward the silver smoking as it came fourth from the monsters bodies!.

The preacher spoke aloud "Silver!", and I turned my blades against the audience and said remain in your seats for I have the means of your demise and will use it against you!, you are all under arrest!.

At this the preacher attempted as small scuffle but the butt of my sword changed his mind as I brought it solidly down against his head knocking him unconscience, the rest I sent outside in twos to be shackled and when we finished we revived the beast preacher and shackled him as well, then we marched the remaining twenty one back too the old knights dungeons and wait too see who changes when the moon grows full!.

A sorry lot they looked when in human form some old, some as young as eight and all in between, I told the men too go sleep for tonight is our payday!, when we take the werewolves pelts plus the money from the knight!.

All cheered and were happy but very tired and quickly went too they're blankets too sleep!.

The evening grew near and I went below too the dungeon too see our caged prizes but all I found before me were people,scared people, crying waiting for what they knew was going too happen but unable too stop it any more than I could the rise of the sun tomorrow!.

This was unexceptable I said!.

I left and went straight too Fenella and asked her "Is there nothing we can do for these people?, you should see them they are pathetic, I don't care if they are werewolves I can't kill them!".

Fenella said "Congratulations my son!, you have moved a step forward upon the chain of life for now you see life is more value than money!, mmmh perhaps your dark side isn't so dark after all!".

The old lady sat there deep in thought for a second and said "No no theres nothing I can do too stop this but Caitlyn!, ahhhh Caitlyns powers are greatly magnified beyond mine and I believe she could cure them if anyone can!", you see the only way too kill a werewolf is with a silver weapon!, but you want too save them not kill them and I have heard if the sun can shine upon the face of a werewolf it will be cured forever but you see this is not possible as the wolf will do everything within its power too hide until it takes human form and only then can it stand under the sun.
But perhaps with a little help Caitlyn can magnify a flash into enough light too mimick the sun!.

All I could say was "How!"

The old woman said we haven't time too explain if you want too do this and I don't know if it will work but maybe it will we must hurry before the sun goes down and they all take the forms of wolves!.

Then the old lady sprang out of the wagon and began gathering small clay pots and turned too me saying, "Do you want too help or not?", so we gathered these pots for what seemed too be hundreds and carried them all down too the dungeon while Caitlyn and Fenella mixed different concoctions in the wagon.

Soon they appeared in the dungeons and began pouring this mixture into each small pot that lined the entire floor except for one spot where Caitlyn could stand, and she grabbed me by the hand , "Come child we must leave quickly!", but Caitlyn took a position in the center of the pots!.

We herded everyone out as quickly as we could and I asked Fenella "What of Caitlyn will she be safe?", she simply said "She will!".

Suddenly light exploded fourth from every crack and crevice in the walls and doors a blinding hot light!, Fenella began too laugh "Yes yes yes thats it!!!!" she screamed and then as quickly as it appeared it went dark!.

We threw open the door and rushed inside but had too bring candles too see all was dark, Caitlyn sat in the center of the circle exhausted!, I went and picked her up and she whispered too me "They are cured!".

Fennella bandaged they're eyes for most had gone blind from the light but she said it would only last a few hours!, the Old Knight was exstatic!, he danced around and yelled for joy for his own wife was among those cured!

Caitlyn told me this is what happened-
I was instructed by Fenella too stand in the center of the pots of flash powder and wait for the werewolves too turn fully then use my powers too ignite the powder at one time!, draw each flash together into one and then magnify it as great as possible, I had my doubts but it was actually easier than I thought.
I exploded the powder inside the pots and drew them all into one ball then I held my hands into the ball and pictured the magesty of the rising sun sending rays of light fourth to banish the dark! and it was so!.
The entire dungeon became white with no definition except what looked like line drawings where the wolves and the bars were then suddenly the animal noises began too get less and less and finally I knew it was complete and I released the ball of light and saw the people standing before me normal people!, not wolves!.

I didn't know what had overcome me for once in my life I'd shunned the savage things for th sake of people!, never before would I have done this not for certain I'd simply have waitted on these wretches too turn too wolves and I'd have shot them and skinned them!, then sold the hides!.

Being with these people has had a strange effect upon me that I'd never felt before and that was sympythy!, I was shook from this feeling by Fenella knocking at the door of the room the knight had let me have while there.

As I let her inside she said "I know child your confussed and bewildered at these feelings, but they were no different than what Caitlyn felt when you taught her too kill when necessary", she went on too say that things will be different now for you at least but do not fear them they are the feelings of most humans but only you over the years have learned to isolate yourself from others and when you do this you become less human!.

This was all very much too take in all at once for me and she said you know soon Caitlyn will teach you things you should know of herbs and formulas, I will also help you but you may have noticed the Hermit has been suspiciously absent for now, mmmh yes think about it! he has been away but he will return too you soon.

You as now are nothing your niether Gypsy nor otherwise your much like the wolf yourself, now you've taken a step beyond this you can be taught more like I taught Caitlyn, think into your mind do you recognize things you had never knew before?.

Life is like a book and you turn one page and there are more behind it and you have turned that page!.

We must leave here soon child and once into the forest all of us must have a meeting among ourselves well away from everyone else for you cannot remain as an outsider you must either become one with us or choose another path  for there is too much power flowing within you and Caitlyn too have oppossite goals, we will talk more later but I hope you will stay and become one of us permantly and then she left, this gave me lots too think about but I realized I didn't know half the gypsies I barely knew the men who were killed!, suddenly I called too Caitlyn in my mind.

Caitlyn was a little startled when she heard Robert in her head, she had been spend time with their family getting everything ready for she knew they would be leaving this place soon. Jasper saw her face go blank and worried for awhile until he noticed Caitlyn was still alert just something else had creeped in. Caitlyn's face went back to normal and she kissed Jasper.

"Can you handle this? I need to go talk with Robert."

"Yes love you know I can. Johnny will be around soon enough and your dad is almost done packing. Molly and Chad are inpatient they want to leave this place soon. Your sister is not to keen on having her baby here."

Caitlyn looked at Jasper, not believing his word but remembered even though she has seen the baby growing it was still odd to her.

"Good. I will be back soon."

Jasper gave her a kiss before she ran off. Jasper had seen the look of wonder in her eye when he brought up Molly's baby and wondered why the concept of a baby seems to be hard to grasp.

Caitlyn found Robert easily.

"So big brother this mind thing comes in handy. What else is on your mind?"

Caitlyn sat and listened as Robert told her about his conversation with Fenella.

"You can't leave Robert." She told him in a pleading voice.

"Cait, I have to think about it more. I feel overwhelmed."

"I felt similar when Jasper found me and brought me back to the gypsies. We both have been separated from our family for a long time. We have just reunited and now mom is gone."

Robert could see the pain in her eyes they had no clue about what had happened to Louise they didn't even know if she was still alive or being held captive somewhere. Robert got up and gave his sister a bear hug.

"So I am going to an uncle?" Caitlyn looked at him shock in her face. "Molly, not you silly I don't have that kind of power. At least I don't think I do."

"Yes Molly wants to leave here as soon as we can. So do I this place is dark even after the werewolves."

"I agree, I am packed and I am sure Jasper and Johnny have gotten everything else. Lets make one more sweep and than head out. I will meet you at your wagon"

Caitlyn hugged her big brother and headed in the opposite direction. It wasn't to long before both met up again at the wagon. Everyone was more than ready to leave the castle and the old knight.

"So little sister shall we go?" Robert said as he held out the reins to her horse.

"Yes big brother lets go."

Robert called out orders and the gypsies left the castle. They traveled the next two days before setting up camp again. Caitlyn was told Robert about the different kinds of herbs and some formulas before he made her stop. Caitlyn leaned over in her horse and hugged him.

"Don't worry big brother. I know it is a lot to learn but you will be surprised on how fast you will pick it up and remember."

I liked riding with Caitlyn and learning from her, we were getting very close and thats something I've never been with anyone before and I was tired ,tired of the fighting and death and I just wanted some peace and Caitlyn told me they had a special place kinda far but it was worth the travel it was quiet and very deep within the forest near the foot of the mountains.

I could see a strange glimmer in her eye and she kinda smiled and said "you know it will take us both too do this!", I asked how?, I understand a couple of horses being transported but a whole caravan?.

She said once you can pick up a small rock long enough you get strong enough too pick up bigger ones and this is simply a bigger rock! and she smiled and said go too the back of the caravan we no longer need too make contact physically too do this!.

So quickly I jumped out of the wagon and ran too the last wagon in line, she had waited until we were almost in a straight line and she could look back and see me and I could see the front, then she waved and said "OK Now!" and I could feel my conscienceness reaching out toward her and meeting her halfway in the middle of the caravan and it was incredibale!.

Suddenly as always the wind began too blow wildly behind us and we were starting too lift from the ground then like a arrow into the wind we shot!, everything beyond the wagons looked like many colors flying past us and you could focus upon nothing and then suddenly my little sisters voice rang clear "its time big brother begin too slow and stop."

The images flashing past us became clearer and clearer then finally we could see that this was truly a different place entirely yes a much different place far from where we were!.

It was a beautiful spot and an almost spring like day in the little valley we settled into and behold there stood Fenella and the Hermit waiting for us ahead!.

Everyone stopped and looked about there were trees laden with all sorts of nuts and fruits, wild vegtables and herbs grew there in abundance and there was a bubbling creek running throught the valley as well and fish could be seen from the wagon jumping out of the water.

As everyone looked around I left the last wagon and walked back up front and Caitlyn smiled and said this is where we always winter!, this valley never gets very cold or warm and the old ones say its a magic place and here we will stay until theres a faire in the South where the men smell like garlic!.

It didn't take everyone long too spread out and find peaceful spots too erect camps, I would stay with Caitlyn mostly but she and Jasper were begining to need more and more privacy and I thought I should get my own wagon soon maybe Johnny would like too come and stay with me.

I felt sorrow for the families of the men who were killed at the castle, three of them were married and had children and only one was a single man, I tried too help the widows as much as I could and so did everyone else.

It wasn't long before the Hermit found me at the wagon and said he had a place where I could stay that would be better, so I followed him a short distance through the woods and he stopped in front of some large bushes and said here!.

I asked him "you want me too live under this bush?", he replied "No I certainally don't!, I want you too live in the cave behind this bush!".

He then said the bush is not real its not even there!, just walk through it young squire!.

I didn't know about this but did as he said and started into the bush only too have it disappear and a cave appear in its stead!, he went on too say that its magic of course and I must get used too it!.

He then said that too learn the ways of nature you do best too live closest too it and a cave being a natural made house is about as close as you can get! and he motioned over through the darkness too a table covered in dust and cobwebs but looked too be as ancient as he was and he said "do you know who lived in this cave for a while? mmmh?.

I thought for a second and said "It was Lord Merlins?", "Yes " he replied thats right!, he said now remove your sword and hold it up!, now release your grasp of it!.

I did as instructed and the sword went right too its old rack upon the wall where lots of other weapons were stored, he said "See it already knows its home!" and he lit the candles upon the table and began showing me the collection of things there that no person could ever have believed and then he said all this once was and could be again but you must progress another step beyond what you have in order too gain more power, for now you must learn with Caitlyn and Fenella but soon if your advanced enough theres someone who can show you everything you need too know and he's right here in this cave now.

I looked about and said "you sir?", "No you dolt!, not me! eeer theres another here but in a different form and thats all you need too know for now!".

I spent many weeks studying under the teachings of the Hermit and Caitlyn, Fenella was busy with other progects and getting the fourteen wagons of our caravan ready for the early faire in the place called Italy.

She has taught the children of one man killed how too throw knives and do tricks with them, the other two families children she taught too walk a highwire and acrobatic tricks so they could support themselves.

Caitlyn is busy working on some type of elixor of energy and vitality too sell when we get there and I as well need to get ready but somehow I figure I'll end up occupied no matter what happens.

Caitlyn loved being in this magical place. She got to spend time with her family and Jasper. Fenella continued to teach her everything she knew about herbs and potions. The elixir was interesting for her it took so many precise measurement and even times when to had to be added. Robert brought her unexpected joy in teaching him about everything she knew it was like when he was teaching her how to fight.

Before long Molly went into labor Chad was frantic with worry but with Fenella, Caitlyn, and Robert there he had nothing to worry about.  Fenella helped Caitlyn deliver Molly's baby boy because Molly didn't feel comfertable having Robert in the wagon with them. Caitlyn cleaned off her nephew and handed him to Molly.

"Oh Molly he is so tiny."

"Cait, you are silly. Have you never held a baby?"

"Only once" Caitlyn answered but before Molly could as more questions she said. "I'm going to go tell everyone. I am sure Chad wants to see."

Caitlyn ran out of the wagon and right into Robert.

"Cait what's wrong?"

"Nothing. You are an uncle his name is Sorin it means sun. Go see your nephew." Caitlyn said trying to smile

Again Caitlyn ran off telling people as she went about Sorin. Everyone ran to Molly and Chad's wagon excited to see the new member of the family. Caitlyn continued in the opposite direction. She found a lake and wondered to herself if she had created it because that is what she wanted. She ran towards the lake, discarding her clothing has she went and jumped in and started swimming. She wondered if she could change into a fish but knew that if she could right now she may not want to turn back.

"Cait, where are you?"

Caitlyn came up for air to see Jasper looking for her.

"Cait!!"

"I'm here Jasper." Caitlyn started to come out of the lake and tossed her shirt on happy that it was very long and could be used to sleep in and picked up her other clothes.

"What's wrong, Robert said you looked upset."

"I'm okay I needed to get away."

"This is about babies isn't it"

"Yes it is but I don't want to talk about it."

Jasper took Caitlyn into his arms and kissed her. "It is okay. If you ever want to talk about I am here for you."

Just then all of Caitlyn's energy left her and she collapsed into Jasper's arms.

"Oh my silly one. To much excitement for you today, delivering a baby, creating a lake, and swimming like a fish." Without a word he lifted her up and carried her back to camp.

Robert saw them coming into camp and started to head towards them but stopped when he saw Jasper shake his head. Jasper continued to their wagon and placed Caitlyn who was now fast asleep into the bed. Jasper than went to get some food and to talk with Robert, Robert meet him just outside the wagon.

"Is Cait alright?"

"Yes and no. Emotionally she is exhusted something happened before we where reunited. I know she loves Sorin but I have a feeling that for her to spend anytime with him is going to be painful. I don't know if that bostaris Harrington did something in front of her or to her to make her react in such away around babies."

Robert stared at Jasper even though they knew Lord Harrington was dead and gone he still seemed to have some kind of hold on Caitlyn they both where sure of it.

"Jenny." Robert blurted out and the two ran towards her.

Jenny looked up in surprise as the two ran to her but she already knew what there question was going to about. She put her hands up to stop them. "I will not betray Lady Cait's trust in me. Until she tells me it is okay to tell you what happened I am not going to say a word, other than you are right Harrington is involved."

"Please Jenny I don't like seeing her like this."

"It is a good thing you never got to see her after.." Jenny trailed off shacking at her own memories of the past. "But please trust me this is something I will never betray her on ever."

Before they could ask Jenny anything more Caitlyn joined them. She didn't look much better than when they had seen her before.

"Leave Jenny alone. I will tell sometime I'm just not ready yet." Jasper hugged Caitlyn tightly. "So Robert has Fenella told you about Italy? She says she is going to teach us a spell so that will allow us to speck the language."

Johnny and I have formed a agreement together we are going too buy us a team and wagon as soon as we can since we have the money the old knight gave us all left but for now I told him we need too find us something for the Italian faire!.

He asked "what for the Italian faire?".

We need to find us something we can sell to make some money, why if we try the two of us could become rich men!, plus now we even have a nephew that will no doubt want too join us as soon as he can! ha ha ha.

Come Johnny I do my best thinking when I'm out among the trees grab your bow and we'll go for a walk perhaphs we will see a stag or something!, we left the cave and soon were deep within the forest surrounding the camp and we walked for a very long time until we came upon signs of a elk.

We tracked the beast far back down a side canyon toward the foothills of the mountain when we came upon an old Elk skeleton, I looked at Johnny and said "This is it brother!", he replied "this is what?", I said help me gather these bones into the game bag we will make lots of money off these!.

Poor Johnny looked perplexed but he help me collect all the small bones and started too get the skull and I told him we can't use that but be very carefull with the pelvis area not too break it, Johnny said at last "Robert how can we make money off these old elk bones?".

I had been doing this intentionally waitting too see how long he could wait too find out so I finally told him, we will take this bag of bones back too the cave and along the way we need too pick up several slabs of sandstone and once we get there we will break the bones into fragments each about big enough too carry in ones pocket then we rub the broken ends upon the sandstone to smooth them down but not enough too not see they are still bones, then polish them with sand until they have a glassy sheen all except the pelvis.

He said I can understand that but how do we make money off this?.

We carry them with us but only you and I, we pay the women too sew us a small bag about three inches by three inches using old leather so it doesn't  look new and have about a thirty inch strand placed threw the draw top so we can carry them about our necks with the bones inside, but just a couple each, then we go into the towns where the men are greedy and foolish and we let them see us taking the bones out and kissing them and rubbing them for luck!.

They will ask us what they are and we will say "Oh just a good luck charm or just say oh nothing!", this will make them very curious and at long last they will ask what is that bone you carry?.

We will let this go on for a long time and then finally say "These are Holy relics, they are the leg bones of Mary!", these men crave Holy relics and will try too buy these from us but we will say "Oh no!", they won't offer much at first but then they will offer more!, but we won't sell anyone any bones until the others have left town and on this last day we sell each one bone for GOLD and we tell them as they know we are gypsies and we stole these from Rome, we are heading too Rome but as you know we always camp far out of town so they will not know we are just going too Rome.

We make a deal with each unknown too the others that these bones are stolen and the soldiers will come and look for them maybe so they must keep them hidden and no tell anyone they have it for it is well worth having and cures diseases and brings good luck!, so then they will be quiet for at least a day or two! ha haa haa.

I will go buy an old wooden box I know Fenella has and have our blacksmith fix polished brass on it, then we have the women fix old silk torn and tattered inside it so it looks very old, then we polish the Elk pelvis and fix it very neat inside, this we will sell too the old Priest in town they always crave relics and we will tell him that the baby Jesus passed through it and it gives miracles!.

Johnny asked won't he know its not a human pelvis?.

I told him most priest stay so tipsy on sacremental wine they know little but most priests I've ever met don't know a Elk pelvis from a human one besides we will be long gone before anyone figures it all out!, Johnny smiled and said we'll be rich!.

Johnny was so excited about our trip that I decided too tell Caitlyn that Johnny and I would ride on too the first big town too the South which is Salzberg, she agreed this would be good for him and likely good for me as with too much time on my hands I tend too get into trouble!.

The others would be along sooner or later that was the gypsy way and they would come when ready as for us they knew as much as usual where we were going and we finished packing up and soon were on the high mountain roads heading South.

It wasn't exactly the best time of the year too start this trip as the Winter snows were nowhere near stopping but on horseback we could make it easily, not really quite as easy as I thought once we crossed the main pass heading South where the snows were over twelve feet deep I told Johnny that we needed too keep riding until we at least reached the lower treelines heading down since it was already getting dark but the snow kept everything well lit at night and we stopped too eat some dried beef and drink some wine but found our current position very cold and even Johnny who was very tired said he'd rather keep going.

Soon we were in the deep forest of the lands they call Austria and heading Southeast but we wouldn't reach Salzberg for about three days yet, so I found a good spot with a Southern exposure and the snow had melted off it already, there was plenty of wood around and we were in a cove surrounded by trees on three sides.

We soon had a large fire burning and were fast asleep when a loud noise broke the silence of the night, I woke up but could never figure out what the noise was and soon went back too sleep then we were awaken early by people upon the road below us for as always we camped well off the road.

Johnny and I crawled over too the edge of a rock and found there too be several poor ragged people wandering up into the mountains they were dressed different from most people and wore pointed hats I'd seen them before and recognized they were Jews, there was only about fifteen of them and none prepared for the harsh country that lay ahead in the mountain passes so we invited them into our camp.

They related a story that made us feel as thought we had made a bad choice in heading South now, they claimed many things were happening in Salzberg and that people claimed it too be evil magic and they laid blame upon the Jews and persecuted them only this small group had gotten away.

I sent Johnny who was a very good shot into the forest and soon he came back with an Elk dragging behind his horse, this were hurriedly roasted upon the fire and the starving Jews devoured the meat, once the Jews women got some energy back they went into the woods and found many herbs and roots and used the meat that was left too make one of the best stews we'd ever eatten.

I asked them how the people had thought they were the blame for the troubles there and they said it was because they were the people who turned Jesus in too the Romans and they always got the blame for everything, they said many people in the town had died and they didn't know what was the cause but swore they had nothing too do with it.

They claimed they had much property there and the townspeople had taken it and run the rest out of town, I told them they'd all freeze if they kept heading North and now they didn't know what too do but lament about all of them who had been killed and they're nice things taken from them.

I got an idea!, I asked Johnny if he felt as thought he could make it back too Caitlyn?, he claimed he could easily and I bid him go get her and I'll stay with these people but I think we may be able too help them and the town plus recieve a nice reward for it as well!.

While I waited for Johnny and Caitlyn too return I went alone into the forest and tried too summon the Hermit and as he promised he came too me, "Young squire you are troubled?", yes Hermit there are many people in my camp who have been done a great injustice by the people of Salzberg and sent fourth too die in the snow.

The Hermit replied "Yes my son this I know, I saw you feed them!".

What should I do about this Hermit?.

Do as your mind tells you whatever you think is best, fore what is best for me might not be best for you!.

But Hermit why has this happened and what can you tell me of it?.

This happened because some greedy men in Salzberg took advantage of a young Jewish girl raping her then killing her and throwing her body down the well and sealing they're own fate in the process for they contaminated they're own water and now they die of cholera and by what is right you should leave them too their own fate but these poor wretches you saved cannot be left too die.
Use this as an advantage the people of the town believe there is evil spirits about use their own fears and give them some gypsy spirits too see then offer too rid the town of spirits and make them pay well for this.

Very well Hermit thank you for your advice!.

I returned too the camp and forumlated a plan, I thought that if the people of Salzberg were already afraid maybe I could help these Jews by making them ghosts or rather dress them as such for the benefit of the good citizens!.

I talked too the leader of the Jews and told him my plan that I would use what I knew of plants too make a cream when spread over the skin it looks milky white like a ghost and with this they could retrieve they're own belongings but we were gypsys and we only help for a price so the deal is this you will have all your property back you lost that we can find but those who were killed in Salzberg they're property will be the price you must pay for my help and you will work toward this as well!.

The Jewish leader said he'd ask the others if they agree but for him it sounded fair!.

I went too my own bed now too think and it wasn't long before the Hermit was back, he said "They have all gathered into the church mostly but several families remain in their homes of those the criminals who started this all are there but beware they have families that are innocent and do not deserve punishment!".

I though mmmh if they all hide in church and in town maybe we can use this against them as soon as Caitlyn and Johnny arrive we'll move into a villa on the outskirts of town and begin our ghostly haunt!.

Caitlyn was finishing up another batch of elixir when she heard shouting. She ran out of the tent grabbing her sword on the way out in case of trouble. She saw Jasper running to her.

"It is Johnny he is back."

"Cait!" Johnny shouted as he rode into the village.

"Johnny what is it?"

"Robert needs your help there are people who need our help"

"Is he okay?"

"Yes he is fine there are people who need our help."

"Okay Johnny settle, let me grab some things."

Caitlyn headed to her wagon and consintrated on trying to reach Robert.

"Robert, can you hear me?" Caitlyn waited and than tried again "Robert?"

"Yes I hear you. I need your help, there is trouble down here and I can't do it myself. I'm afirend I'm going to have to ask you to have Jasper stay. With Johnny being with us they need someone to lead the men."

"I don't like that idea."

"I know Cait but trust me he will be safer with them and he can watch over our father." Caitlyn paused before responding.

"Okay Robert, Johnny and I will be heading out soon. I have packed a little of everything"

Caitlyn headed back out of the wagon dressed in her traveling and fighting clothes, Jasper looked up at her and noticed that she was trying to avoid his gaze. He came to her side and hugged her close.

"I'm to stay behind this time." He said as a statement.

"Yes, I don't like it but you need to protect them and meet us. You can always reach me you know." Caitlyn touched her forehead and smiled.

"I know, I will miss you. Stay safe." and in a louder voice he said to Johnny, as Caitlyn mounted her horse "Protect your sister, she is my life and when we meet again my wife."

Everyone stared at Jasper everyone already considered them married even though nothing was official. Caitlyn jumped off her horse and ran to Jasper everyone watched some expect her to be angry but where happy to see her hug him.

"You better keep your word" Caitlyn gave him a kiss and in a lower voice "I love you I will see you soon."

With that Caitlyn was off again following Johnny as he lead the way to Robert. Caitlyn started to get worried the farther south they went. Soon they where near the village where Johnny had left Robert. In her mind Caitlyn called to her older brother.

"We are here, where are you? Are you safe?"

I could hear Caitlyn calling too me and assured her I am well but we have a chance too really make some plunder if we do it right!.

The Jews readily agreed too my terms for help but I decided too impose one more term, I knew they were Kabbalist Jews and I told them that also the price will be the teaching of Caitlyn how too use the tarot cards to tell fortunes and divine the future one old woman there said she could do it easily if thats all that stood in our way so now all I had too do was wait for Caitlyn and Johnny to arrive.

I began some preparations as the old hermit had taught me and soon had a bluish white paste that could easily be spread over the skin and would be of great use for our ghosts, by then Caitlyn and Johnny arrived and I told them my plan and said don't even unpack your horses for tonight we will live in style in the outskirts of Salzberg.

We lead the people back toward town, they soon were hungry and Caitlyn fixed them some things too eat I on the other hand wanted too scout ahead and soon found myself on the outskirts of the town a much larger place than I had realized!.

I sat on the treeline for about an hour watching and waiting for movement ,smoke or anything from the large house ahead built into the side of a hill over looking the main town but far enough away too hide our coming and going through the rear entrance so at long last I made my way down too the large wooden door and gave it a shove and it creaked open.

I went inside and found this too be a large food preparation area in a kind of subasement below the house, it had lots of storage and was still full of sacks of food, beans , rice, barley, wheat and such as I walked around I found the wide stair case leading up too the main floor, it opened into another area for the servants to work in and from there went down a hall and into the grand hall itself.

It was big and open airy but obviously hasn't been used in sometime!, I made sure the other floors above were clear as well and all contained much loot but were completely empty, I couldn't help notice from the attic rooms you could see the main street and the people were gathered just as the hermit said taking a communal midday meal in front of the church under the protective eyes of the priests and then it took little insight too figure which houses were occupied they all had smoke coming from the chimney's but only about six other homes appeared occupied the rest were apparently living inside the church.

I started back down and met Caitlyn Johnny and the rest coming down the hill in back they were all very tired and half sick so I sent them all up too the bedrooms above but saved the biggest for Caitlyn, Johnny and myself once the Jews were resting a couple older women came down and began a porrage for us all from the things in the cellar.

It wasn't long before the sharp eyed but nieve people noticed the smoke coming from the chimney of the villa, they walked too the end of the street but could see only the upper levels from there but a couple of men got up they're nerve and started this way.

Quickly Caitlyn and I got the same idea and we grabbed up Johnny andheaded for the attic rooms with my ghostly cream once there we covered him quickly in the bluish white mixture and I admit he looked scary then we clacked him in an old bedsheet.

By then the men were before the villa but weren't entering the gates so we shoved open the attic shutters and Johnny made his ghostly appearance before the startled men, repeating the words Caitlyn and I whispered too him from the shadows.

We told him too do this-
Walk out unto the small balcony and point toward the men below and slowly say "this is the final hours! tonight the Jews take they're revenge upon Salzberg", then as the men ran away "Like they'd seen a ghost" we told Johnny to come back inside and laughing he quickly came back in!, we all laughed so hard for it was so very funny too see these upright citizens wearing the large necklaces denoting high offices and carrying staffs running screaming down the road back into town!.

I suspected it wouldn't be long before the priest too his turn so I woke up everyone and we had too get things ready for this assualt, it was much easier for I positioned jews at all the windows and attached the shutters too sticks held from the inside and told them all they must do is moan and cry out and work the shutters back and fourth when I rang the big gong below but not too show themselves!.

Johnny danced about still wearing his ghastly makeup, then someone yelled here comes the priest!.

The priest and several others marched straight up the road and stopped before the house and I waited and they waited, finally at long last the priest threw holy water upon the gate and swung his censor back and fourth while the others prayed and into the yard they came, I waited until they were just before the very house and rang the huge gong and every shutter upon the house and every door began opening and shutting with moans and screams coming from everywhere.

I told Johnny now walk out the front door and try too grab one!, he rushed out toward the already startled crowd of pious heretics, they appeared frozen in they're tracks until johnny ran out the door and then the first to scream was the fat priest who dropped his religious articles and ran toward the picket fence before the house and tried too jump it but his fat belly held him down and he fell face first showing what he wore beneath his robes "I just as soon not have known now!", then the rest ran to and fro like scared chickens finally all making it through the fence and dragging the fat priest with them they all made for the church and slammed the doors shut behind them!.

This was grand entertainment and all loved it much, the old jewish man took great pride in having the priests holy water and censor, mocking him and blessing people as they danced and laughed around him.

I told them all now!, rest for tonight the dead walk andeach of you will go too his own homes and retrieve your things, as a matter of fact you should try some of the other homes they are all abandoned! and winked too them.

Most retired back too the nice sheets of the comfortable beds in the villa, Caitlyn ,Johnny and I found a nice bottle of very  old maderia and decided too practice our ghost tricks ha ha ha!.

Night has long fallen and I intentionally decided too wait until the moon was about too set but still left enough light too see, this time all of us including the jewish refugees dressed as ghosts and wrapped sheets around us once finished dressing I told everyone that Johnny, Caitlyn and I will be with them if theres any trouble too run away do not fight fir if they find out what we are doing our plan is useless.

I instructed the Jews too gather in groups of them that lived on the same streets most lived along an area too the Eastern side of town and I assigned these too Johnny as noone should be there too hinder them.

Two other families lived on the North side near the towns markets and I told Caitlyn too go with them.

The last group containing four families lived dead center of town and in among the men who committed the crime that sparked this all off, each of these men lived along the main street and would no doubt fight if cornered so I went with them.

Before we left I told everyone too remember your ghosts so don't talk among yourselves but whisper if neccessary to speak and put on a good show!, you will be taken too your homes and there you have your things and you'll have time too gather as much as you can, we had already found wagons and teams for each family and were going too hide these near each home so the family could load them with they're food and belongings.

This said I have only one last thing I need someone who knows who committed these crimes too stay with me and point out the men too me!.

The jews thought for a while and said "Yes we know!, there is a girl who was with the child who was raped and she got away she can show you but she'll need time too gather her things first!".

I agreed and said my friends now is the time we leave go straight too your homes and gather your things do nothing else now!, I told the girl too come too me in the main street as soon as she could.

We moved out looking like the walking dead in the pale moonlight!, each melting away toward they're homes and I told Caitlyn and Johnny, you know you can call me in your mind if you need me but watch over your charges! and they slipped away with them as I casually strolled down the main street but staying well out of sight but keeping watch and what seemed several hours passed with nothing happening I thought all would be quiet and then a dog commenced too bark and a man down the street came out and saw the lights in the windows of the jews homes!.

He raised an alarm and was soon joined by seven other men, the church doors flew open but the priest wasted little time once seeing the lights to push everyone back inside and bar the doors!.
So I thought seven against me as they advanced up the road not seeing me but cautiously advancing with a torch!.

I stepped forward wearing the ghostly makeup and wrapping sheet and held a hand toward the men declaring "I am the vengance come too deliver justice upon those who killed the child, the rest of you can leave but hinder me not least you die with the wretches!".

Well this didn't go over as I thought and I suppose we'd played the ghost this as far as it would go so I ripped the sheet from myself and drew my sword toward the advancing men as the first two the youngest blades of them charged me I drew my arming dagger with my left hand and swung the huge sword with my right knocking the sword completely out of one of the advancing mens hand, the other swung but I caught his blade with my arming dagger and brought the massive battle sword around and he screamed as the blade bit deep into his head and cleavec down exiting through his neck.
At this three of the men lost faith and began too run away but the last two came ever forward saying "We killed that Jew girl and we'll kill you as well ghost!", I never spoke but met they're oncoming blades as one and easily swept them aside circling around bringing the battle sword through anothers chest as the last of them decided too run but he was too late and my dagger caught the softest spot in his back and pierced his liver as he fell face forward bleeding out onto the cobblestone street.

By now the three men could be seen running down the road so I resheaved my sword and dagger then pulled the bow from my back and took an arrow aiming for the first as he ran and I caught him squarely in the back and he fell dead as a mackrel, of the two other men one ran too his own door and banged furiously but his cowardly family wouldn't open the door and I dispatched the wretch upon his own door step, the last man ran too the church and there pleaded for the priest too open but as before the cowards hid and let they're friend die an ignoble death upon the very steps of this awful church.

I stood now looking down the still empty street except for the crumpled bodies laying to and fro so I got an idea!.

I went too each and severed his head placing them all in a large burlap bag and walked toward the church there upon the spiked fence in front I pinoned a head upon each spike and walked too the doors banging upon them but no noise came from inside so I screamed "Justice has not been done this town is evil and this is just the begining!".

When I returned too the end of the street most of the Jews were out and heading back toward the villa, I had but one last thing too do and that was retrieve the sheet I'd torn off during the battle and we rushed the people back up toward the Villa and safety.

There we told them your belongings as much as we could we've returned too you, your riches ,your food, your personal things, now for your part of the bargin, go too the richest homes in town each of you and bring us gold and valuables and return not if you have nothing for if you bring nothing then you'll leave with nothing we will guard you but hurry the night is almost gone!. 

As the bluish glow of the dawn grew steadily brighter in the East the Jews returned each with an arm load of treasures there was gold, silver, silver plate, jewelery, coins and all sorts of treasures they placed it each in a pile in the great hall of the villa.

I looked upon it and it was a great fortune and I told the Jewish elders too divide it into two piles which they began too do, I turned too Johnny and told him I saw a very good wagon in town and told him where it was and that it was completely enclosed and had sleeping space and would serve us well that he should go get it and the best four mules he could find too pull it.

I turned too the man who was a silversmith and told him there is a furnace type oven and many pots in the basement go and build a fire and soon as the elders finish dividing the pile you shall melt the items down into bars for easy transport and he went straight too work.

Caitlyn looked at me as though I were crazy and I just smiled at her and said they deserve something of the towns riches as well they've lost all except what we got back for them let us give them half this plunder!.

I also asked her if she felt what I did?, Fenella and the others are coming and will be here soon and I asked her to ride too Fenella and lead her and the others around this town through the woods and camp several miles to the South and well off the road, Johnny should be back soon with our wagon and when he does we'll load up lots of this food they have here, blankets, pots, utensils and anything else we need and then he'll join you with this wagon in the new camp too the South, she agreed but knew I was up too something but she didn't know what!.

Soon the elders finished and made two piles each about knee deep in gold, silver and gems I told them too take each too the silversmith and have him work quickly and melt it all down into bars!.

Johnny came back and soon we had the wagon loaded and ready too go, I told him Caitlyn would meet him outside of town and too follow her with the others and too make camp several miles too the South and well off the road and he left as well and I was alone with the jews.

They came up around noon and said it is done eight 35 lbs bars of gold, 18 20lbs bars of silver and a bag of gems.

I told the elders our business is finished take four bars of gold and nine bars of silver load them into your wagons and lead your people too the North over the passes, he didn't want the treasure but I made him take it for the good of the children with them and so they can all start again in another place.

They all thanked me many times and then boarded the wagon with a final word about the body of the dead girl, I told them she had been thrown down the town well and the disease they suffer from the killers brought upon them but not too worry for I'd see she was buried and given rest so with this they left and may they have peace I thought but now my attention was turned too this town!.

But for  now I took the heavy load of treasure for Caitlyn,Johnny and I alone!, I packed it upon my horse and led him out and around town, when I reached the South road coming from town I soon found Caitlyn she had taken them too a good spot and everyone was setting up camp.

I took Caitlyn aside and said we still have another chance at this place, are you interested?, we can offer too rid them of they're ghosts!.

Caitlyn looked at her older brother and smiled.

"I'm up for anything big brother, but let us spend time with our family before we go hunt their ghost."

Robert looked at his little sister and felt they where becoming more alike he was find compassion and she was becoming for of a fighter but they balanced each other. Robert watched as Caitlyn ran to Jasper with a big smile on her face, he still couldn't help but worry about her.

Caitlyn jumped into Jaspers waiting arms and kissed.

"Miss me?"

Jasper laughed and kissed her back. "Of course I did and I can you are already making plans to leave. Remember I have some magic of my own."

"It will be okay don't worry. You know Robert would never let anything happen to me." Caitlyn ran to Robert and draged him back to Jasper. "Tell him you would not let me get hurt."

"Jasper, I just found my family and I am not going to lose it."

Jasper smiled at Robert. "I beleive you but still I worry."

The women in the camp had been busy making food well Caitlyn was waiting for Johnny and than for Robert. They all sat down and eat the stew that was made for them. When Jasper was done eating he watched Sorin, he couldn't help to see the look of sadness and pain on Caitlyn's face as he did this. He knew soon he was going to have to get Caitlyn to tell him what was wrong. Well still holding Sorin Jasper went to Robert.

"Has Caitlyn said anything to you about why she acts as she does around Sorin?"

"No and do not ask. I fear some crulity on the dear Lord's part is the reason. When and if she is ever ready to tell us she will."

I looked to Jasper and told him I've had six wives in my lifetime, four I've left ,one I killed and the other well I have no idea what happened too her so you may as well ask me the dynamics of the sun moon and stars as ask me the mind of a woman!.

I have noticed her actions but women are so very much different than men maybe she longs for you too wed her and have her own baby!, you know thats what most women want!, large green fields tended by a man a comfortable home and many children!.

I can honestly tell you nothing! and I won't invade her mind!, Jasper the only thing I can tell you of women is be patient, don't force her and don't fear its something you may have done!.

God knows a woman will tell you when she's displeased that I do know!.

Jasper looked at me with disappointment for he thought I could give him some revalation into Caitlyns mind and I actually wanted too help him but at this type of thing I'm useless and I was feeling down myself when Johnny came bouncing up full of life!.

Brother! what brings you in such a mood this morning?.

He replied nothing its just great too be alive!.

But I know that look its the same I've had many times and theres always a girl at the bottom of it!, well sometimes on top!, eeer but thats another matter!.

Johnny we must build a storage space within the wagon a hidden space!, he asked why and I pulled a blanket off the gold I'd brought from Salzberg and his eyes buldged "Where did you get that?" he said.

Why I followed a rainbow too its sorce and there found a sleeping leprochaun and forced him too give me his treasure!.

Really!!!! he asked?, No dear brother I keep an eye out for such things and Salzberg was very ripe! but we are not finished with it!, we will wait a few days then Caitlyn, you, Fenella and I will go and rid they're problems for them! and make more of this golden baggage!.

I put Johnny too work on the hidden compartment but I was still thinking of Caitlyn and decided maybe I should ask her!.

Johnny came and told me he had managed too make a false bottom inside of a cabinet and it would hold all the treasure he placed inside, poor Johnny he thinks were rich now and has went off too be with his girlfriend.

I was looking for Caitlyn but got distracted when I saw Fenella, I asked her about the Jewish Kabalah tarot cards and she said she knew of this thing and how too do it and it would be a good income for someone in our group during the faires, I told her I thought Caitlyn might want it but she only frowned and said "Ahh yes Caitlyn" I  could tell from her tone she was also concerned but I didn't ask it wasn't the way.

I then went too visit the three families of the men killed at the old knights castle and they were all practicing hard on the acrobatics and proudly told me they hoped too also maybe earn an income as chimney sweeps in larger towns with they're young and acrobatic prowess, the other family was busy practicing the knife throwing and I didn't bother them for they were getting very good and there was no reason.

I visited several other wagons and all of them hard at work on sometype of activity concerning our future faire, so I saddled my horse and rode for a long time toward the South through the dense forests it was a warm day and the sun shinning against the pine sap made everything smell very good I soon found the tracks of a boar hog and followed it Johnny loved sausage and I thought we needed some fresh meat anyway.

I brought the hog back and gave it too the women too fix for everyone too eat in the meantime I got Caitlyn and Fenella for a talk, I told them the scene is set for us too finish within Salzberg but if we wait too long we lose this chance.

Fenella agreed but Caitlyn was still preoccupied and we never really got anything decided so  our meeting broke up for the time but Fenella came too me later and said Caitlyn is troubled and needs too stay here let us finish this thing once and for all!, I agreed of course and she said let us take the knife throwing children they are very profiecent now and may be of great use bring also Johnny along and let us take my wagon it has the traditional gypsy look and they have never seen it before.

Soon we had Fenellas wagon ready and were on our way the children, Johnny, Fenella, myself and a girl Fenella said too bring as a distraction she ca dance very erotic Fenella said and this could come in handy.

We reached the road leading toward Salzberg and soon were at the outskirts of the town but like before it was deserted and seemed even more so than it had the last time we were there, we rode up the main street of town and all the homes were shut tight but were then startled by a blacksmith who suddenly brought his hammer down upon a horseshoe so we stopped the wagon and walked toward him.

He noticed us and yelled "Leave here gypsies this town is cursed and all here are dying!".

Dying I asked him?, he said yes there has been much mischief here and the evil of some has brought the very wrath of god down upon us!", "We die slowly and it grows worse each day!".

Fenella spoke up and told the man "maybe we can help as you see we are gypsies and know things that might be of help!".

The man seemed disinterested but agreed too take us too what was left of the town council, the burgomiester was dead!, once there we asked as if we knew nothing of the plague being here and they seemed hopefull that we could indeed help them so they told us the whole story and that ghosts have been here and death comes too all!.

Fenella wasted no time in telling him that ghosts often roam where there is unfinished business and has anything like this happened here?.

They would not tell us of the expelling of the Jews or the murder of the girl by the townsmen but did say if we could restore this town we would be well rewarded!.

Fenella gathered them into a darkened room and began too divine what they're problems were, this gave us time too roam around the city some and I wasted no time in going too the well where the girls body was supposedly thrown, it couldn't be seen but the brackish smell gave indication that something was within its inky darkness.

It was then that the local priest reared his ugly head and confronted us screaming "Witches!, decievers!, spawn of Satan!, this seemed too incite the people within the church who were now completely under his power and we soon found ourselves surrounded by half insane religious zealots bent on burning us.

All this was stopped by the town guard under the direction of the council who with Fenella had finished the devination and she saw the body of the girl in the well, she told them and they knew nothing of it but believed what she said.

The priest discounted everything and condemned us all so Fenella said "If there is a body down that well then that is the cause of all your problems!, you have us in your power are you afraid too let us prove that this has happened!.

The priest had no choice but sent for a rope and we quickly tied it too a horse and lowered the other end into the well, I climbed reluctantly down the well as everyone watched intently, I found the well too only be about four foot deep when there and easily found the poor girls bloated and ghostly looking body there so I tied the rope too it and cllimbed back up trying too escape the ghastly sight.

We directed the horse forward and soon had her body on the cobblestone outside the well!.

The entire town gasphed and cross themselves not believing such!, when the priest suddenly screamed out "They killed the girl and threw her there! let us burn them!".

The council stopped this and said look!, that body has been there for some time and these people have only arrived today!, they tell the truth and someone here is the murderer and the ghost put they're vengance upon us for this!.

Fenella used her power and said I see there is a murderer here he is the one who wants all the power and will be your undoing!, ask your priest who killed her!, at this the priest turned and ran as fast as his fat legs would carry him but the townspeople quickly overtook him and restrained him!.

Fenella told the people "Here is your murderer, I can appease the spirits and fix your towns well but for this it will cost you the wieght of the dead girl in gold!".

The townspeople readily agreed and made a deal with us, Fenella went too the wagon and brought back three bags of something only she knew and poured the dust and herbs into the well and told them "In two weeks this water will be drinkable, also too appease the ghosts you must bury this dead child with a fine coffin and place her in a good spot for if you do this she could become your town spirit guardian!", they agreed tooo give her a grand funeral.

Fenella told them she could heal all those who were ill from the water but now she was tired and they will have too bring the sick too her wagon and we will camp outside of town, then she warned them, "Do as I say or peace you'll never know!".

Soon the council brought a large bag of gold and laid it beside the girl, no one wanted too weigh her so Fenella said it should do, but now we'd go too the forest outside town and brew a medicene to care the sick and we left still amazed at what had happened!.

Caitlyn watched as Robert, Fenella, and Johnny headed back to the town she had tried to tell Fenella that she was fine and that she could go but in the end Fenella won out saying.

"Child I know what troubles you and you will be much to distracted to this. You need to talk to Jasper he will still love you and besides I think you are wrong." Fenella has said with a glint in her eyes

She just stared at the old women as she walked to her wagon. Jasper came behind her and took her in his arms.

"I see you are the one left behind this time."

"Yes I am she thinks I am to distracted and that we should talk and that she thinks I am wrong."

"Wrong about what?"

"The future, or well one aspect of the future"

"Which would be?"

Caitlyn turned to face Jasper with tears welling up in her eyes.

"Cait love what's wrong?"

She didn't respond, she just stood there in his arms crying. Jasper hugged her tighter and told her he was taking her back to their wagon. Before she could respond he picked her up and carried her.

"You need to tell what is bothering you."

"You are going to not want me anymore. I won't be able to give you a baby Jasper." Caitlyn said to him in a barely audible voice.

Jasper stared at her in shock, of all the things she could have said this was not what he expected. He gently took her in his arms and kissed her.

"Caitlyn please listen. You are women that had haunted my dreams when I was younger, I loved you before you where taken, I loved you when you where lost to us, and I love you know, you are my soul mate no matter what."

"Jasper but"

"Shh, you could never disappoint me Caitlyn never."

"But don't you want children? Don't know what to know why?"

"As long as I have you. And I can't deny that I want to know why you are so curtain you can't but you will tell me when you are ready."

Jasper continued to hold her tight and let her cry herself to sleep in his arms. When she was fast asleep he went outside and tried to contact Robert he hoped since he could reach Caitlyn and Fenella the same way why not Robert.

"Robert?"

"Yes Jasper."

"Caitlyn told me what is bothering her. The full mystery hasn't been solved but she will hopefully be back to herself soon"

"Thank you Jasper. We are done in town and we will be back soon."

"Good, I will make sure we have a feast ready."

Jasper smiled as he heard Robert laugh. Jasper checked on Caitlyn who was still fast asleep on the bed, he gentely kissed her and headed out go have the women start cooking and have some of the men hunt.

Fenella finished her medicene and gave it too the people, then as quickly as we could we started back for the camp, I was happy over the gold we'd gotten but I would be very happy to be away from this place it smells of death and it will be a long time before it doesn't.

The trip back to camp was uneventfull but we stopped a couple of times too gather herbs with Fenella and by early evening we were back and pulled Fenellas wagon back into place and I told her for now I hope everything will settle for a while I'm getting too old for this and Fenella laughed out loud "Child you don't even know what life is yet!" she said, this really made me feel bad cause if things gets worse I'm not sure I'm up too it!.

Once back I hurried along too find Jasper and Caitlyn now my worries have turned too her!.

Caitlyn woke up to the smells of food being prepared by the women of the camp, she quickly got up and headed out to help them. Jasper saw her and headed towards her.

"You can rest love we have everything under control. Robert, Johnny, and Fenella should be back shortly. I know you may not want to but Molly could use a nap being a new mom Sorin has kept her up and Chad is out hunting."

Caitlyn only nodded and headed to her sister's wagon. She could hear Molly trying to calm the baby down.

"Mol, you take a nap I'll watch him for awhile." Cait said as she entered the wagon.

"Oh, Cait thank you so much. I haven't slept in I don't know how long."

Molly handed baby Sorin over to her and laid down in the bed as Caitlyn headed back out to head to her own wagon. She didn't see Jasper watching her, it broke his heart to see her sad and upset about not being able to give him a child of their own.

In the wagon Caitlyn gently laid Sorin down on her bed and laid down next to him.

"I don't know why you where so fussy for your mom you seem happy enough now."

Sorin smiled up at her causing her heart to melt and ache at the same time. Before long Jasper came to join them being with him some flowers he found near the camp.

"These are for you love. How are you doing?

"Shh, he is sleeping. I am okay."

Jasper looked at her and could see in her eyes that she was hurting and though his idea of having her watch her nephew might have been a bad idea.

"Don't look at me like that Jasper I'm fine. Sorin is so sweet and I am glad to spend time with him but it hurts."

Jasper crawled into the bed next to Caitlyn and held her close. He wasn't sure what to tell her. He wanted so bad to for her to tell him what had happened to her. Jasper kissed Caitlyn and held her close before to long there was knock on the door.

"Jasper, are you in there? Robert will be here shortly." It was Chad.

"Alright Chad I'll be out in a moment. Do you want Sorin? Cait has been watchin him so Molly could rest."

Cailtyn heard the answer and came out with Sorin. "Here you go Chad. He has slept most of the time here."
The couple watched Chad head back to Molly and than watched Robert ride into camp with Johnny and Fenella. He headed straight to them.

"Jasper what have you told him?"

Caitlyn knew something was going on and she wasn't very happy about.

"Only that I knew what was bothering you."

Robert stopped just short of them and looked at Caitlyn like he was trying to find in her the cause of the pain.

"Cait what did that pig do to you?" He asked

"Robert please calm down."

Jasper looked at Robert and the look in his eyes burned with hate for the dead lord.

"Why didn't I see it. Cait please." Jasper took Caitlyn's hand

"Both of you stop. I don't want to talk about it." She said as she pulled away from them and back to the wagon

Neither backed off instead they followed her to the wagon.

"Cait please we just want to understand."

Caitlyn looked at the two of them anger was in her eyes as she sat down.

"I don't want to relive the pain"

Robert sat next to her and Jasper got on his knees in front of her.

"Cait please it is driving us all crazy. We don't know what to do." Jasper told.

"I had" Caitlyn could make the words come out.

Robert gave his sister a hug and Jasper held her hands is his.

"We will not judge you. You know this." Robert told her.

"There is nothing to judge we where married."

This made both me stare at her, Jasper knew than part of what was wrong.

"He got you pragent, didn't he?" Jasper asked

"Yes, right after we where married. I had a girl, he didn't want a girl. He took her and.." She cut off.

"You don't need to say more we can guess."

"I held her as she took her last breathe, but he wasn't happy with me and hurt me a lot afterwards. He never got me with child again not for the lack of him trying."

Jasper took Caitlyn in his arms and held her close. "I'm sorry Jasper but whatever he did to me cause me not to be able"

"Caitlyn, if I hadn't already killed him I would kill him."

I went quietly too our wagon still burning with hate for this pig that we left dead some time back, death was too good for him I thought!.

It was about then that the Hermit appeared too me, I told him sir I'm not myself right now would you please excuse me! but he said I know what vexes thee and there is something that can be done too bring further torment and exploitation upon this wretch called Harrington!, he went on too say there is a legend or rather a score of legends of whta happens too the dead after they depart and most agree that there is a general destination for most but for those like Harrington there is a void!.

A void?, I asked of my teacher.

Yes a void, you see Harrington was inherantly evil so nothing good would come too his lost soul BUT! there is an old legend thatevil souls are sometimes unclaimed for a time and I happen too know that Harrington soul or essance if you'd rather is such.
Young squire he can actually be brought back!, but not as you knew him he'd be grotesquely deformed for the place where hes been cast but you being a travelling gypsy might find use for such a grusome creature as this for your faire!.
I can instruct you on the incantations you need and you can summon this creature for your own use he simply has too be bound with a magic collar, oh any collar will actually work least it be strong but we engrave the words in side it where it fits against his skin and then he is powerless too follow your commands!.

I asked the hermit is such a thing safe to do?, he replied that if you tangled with zombies and werewolves you'd hesitate too bring back a simple imp from the deadlands? mmmmh?.

I replied we might have such a use for a creature as this in a sideshow display at the italian faire!, is it hard too bring this thing back?.

The hermit said it was easier than most could expect, go too Fenella ask for the five following things the tooth of a werewolf, a piece of the shroud of Cain, dirt from a holy place, the fresh brain of a rat and lastly water from an old crypt, Oh! and a binding collar!.

I went too Fenellas wagon and asked her for the things the old Hermit called for, she was reluctant but as our way she never asked what I was doing she only warned "Take care child those things you have are very powerfull when mixed the wrong way!".

I brought the objects back too the old hermit and he took first the collar placing a runeic form of writing around its inside then he said now pour the dirt into a small pile upon the ground, place the binding collar upon the dirt and push it down some, inside of the collar bury the tooth, cloth from the shroud and the rats brain, doing this I turned too the hermit and he began some words of which I'd never heard of before gesturing toward the vile lump of dirt he'd asked me too make and then said pour the water upon the dirt every drop!.

I poured the water and it immediately began too bubble and steam growing in size and taking form slowly it began too rise upright and then slower it bagan too take a form, the collar rising as the putrecence rose and then it stopped and began too take definition the final product of our work being something like a cross between a bear, wolf and a troll, the hermit said as the collar remains you have complete control over this what was once Harrington, chain him too a tree and use him as a freak show attraction but beware the collar must stay on!.

I chained the beast too a huge oak tree and threw it some clothes as it had slightly the form of a man it should be covered, then I found it could speak only single words and growl intensely, this thing I thought would make us a fortune!.

I went too the wagon and slept the night only too find my creature howling the next morning, I went too the door and found Caitlyn looking at him!, I wasn't sure what she'd think about this but I think or hope she'll relize the value of such a creature at a faire.

Everyone was most excited about my wildman and asked what he ate, I never told them he didn't even need too eat since he's dead anyway but he liked too eat rodents that got around him even though he didn't need for too survive he still craved it, and howled and put on quite a show for everyone but eventually he would settle down.

I paid one of the men who was good at carpentry too build me a cage on wheels with very strong bars too hold this wildman and he got too work on it as soon as he could also I found I'd need some more mules too pull this contraption.

I asked Johnny if he wanted too accompany me back too Salzberg for some wheels for our new rolling cage and too buy any oddities that the starving people might have for sale.

Caitlyn felt a strange energy in the middle of the night and against Jasper's wishes she went to investagate. She was shocked to find what she knew was Harrington chained outside Robert's wagon. What had Robert done was all she could think.

The thing started to growl at her but she just continued to watch it. Before long Robert came out of his wagon and told her what he had done.

"Just watch him and make sure that thing doesn't become lose."

"Don't worry sister I have no intentions in letting him him go."

Caitlyn was still watching Harrington as the rest of the camp woke up and came to see the thing. Jasper came up behind and put his arms around her.

"What is going?"

Caitlyn only pointed to Harrington. She felt his arms tighten around her.

"Yes it is who you think it is."

"How?"

"The hermit told Robert how to call him up and control him"

"Are you okay with this?"

"Yes, he will get a taste of what he put people through"

Johnny and I returned from Salzberg with four mules and wheels for our rolling cage, it took the man little time too mount them and the cage was ready for Harrington and we took his chain and at first he tried too fight us but as the wizard told me "tell him you are his master and he must obey", so thats what I did and the creature strangely obeyed this order and soon we placed him into the cage and he started roaming from end too end apparently enjoying this new home then he suddenly stopped and defficated in the middle of the wagon!.

This was not unusal for an animal too do but what he did then was almost bizzare he took the excrement and smeared it over himself from head too toe covering his giant rat like features and once finished he appeared so pleased with this he sat down and smiled too everyone!, strange indeed!, but it appeared too satisfy him and he seems to think the smell is as flowers!.

The Hermit had warned me he would do wierd things he just didn't say this, but at least Caitlyn got the laugh of the day watching her former husband coat himself with poo!.

I wasn't exactly sure what too feed this thing even thought the hermit said he needn't eat he still would scream "Hungry!" and one of the men who trained snakes got too close too the cage and harrington snatched the snake from about his neck and devoured it before us!, well at least I know what too feed him now!.

I hired several of the boys too go into the rock outcroppings and find a stone from here that is much like Serpantine, this I intended too have one of our craftsmen shape into fetishes for good luck too sell the towns people.

I noticed Caitlyn back at my cage toying with Harrington she turned too me and said "lets call him harry! thats much better don't you think?", of course I immediately gave into my sister and Harry he now is!, then she pulled a great rat she'd caught out and tossed it into his cage he devoured it with the same gusto he ate the snake with and soon he deficated and smeared it over himself again!.

This at first I thought too be something beyond tollerance but the people loved it!, they laughed at him so hard he really thought he was doing something so I took an idea, I went too one of the women and had her make a large sack like dress of flowered material and a rag doll, then after it was finished I brought it too harry and he dressed himself ridiculously in a womans dress and hugged his doll!.

This brought more laughter than ever too our people and harry was now a hit attraction and I was now anxious too come too another town too see how they would react too my wild man or whatever!.

I was out around the wagon when my attention was drawn too the faint screams of a child!, they could barely be heard but were there and I could not place from what direction this came.

Finally I looked up and saw for a second overhead what appeared too be a great bird carrying in its talons a child but not from our camp!, I immediatley grabbed my sword and attempted too chase this beast far back into the forest and soon found myself hopelessly behind the creature and its having greatly outranged my running but I continued and walked for nealy another hour when finally I heard of all things harp music but not just harp music but the most beautiful music I'd ever heard before!.

I followed this sweet song circling around several times before coming upon the right direction and it grew louder and almost intoxicating too listen too, I followed this further until I came too a small opening near the base of a hill and there found not a bird at all but a beautiful fairy playing the harp before several children seated before her and they sat motionless as in a trance.

The fairy finished her song and spread her wings taking flight and I watched her disappear off toward the SouthEast and out of sight!, the children sat there still! not moving or speaking so I drew my sword and quickly ran too them.

To my horror these poor little things were all quite dead!, they're skin was dried and wrinkled as if they'd been dried like mummies and they're eyes nothing but empty holes of where they once were!.

I heard sobbing inside a small cave hidden behind where the fairy had been sitting and pushed back the covering too find its lair and bed it was inside there I found a table with the child who had been screaming that I had originally heard it was a little girl and she appeared dead herself and I touched her she suddenly roused from her stupor.

I asked what is wrong with you child?, she answered that evil fairy had given her some drink from that bottle and everything got blurry and I went too sleep.

What is this thing?, I've never known of fairies too be evil? and she replied she lived in a town not far from there and she was out playing when this fairy grabbed her and brought her here!.

She said further that the thing had shown up recently and had been taking children and noone knew what she was or how too rid our town of her but that she was very evil and none she took ever came back!.

I told the child too run hide in the back of the cave and I would try and put a stop too this evil creature!, when suddenly it seemed I could hear her singing in the distance and as I pulled the covering over the doorway back sure enough she came into view holding another child, I called too the girl too come lay where she had left her and be quite!.

I pulled up a great woven basket and crawled inside too hide beside the table and the fairy brought the other child inside and prepared too give it the same drink she'd given the first girl but this time the child on the table screamed and the fairy holding the other child dropped it and reached for the girl on the table as she did this I sprang up from inside the large basket sword in hand and brought the great blade down upon the evil things skull and cleaved it into killing her.

As she fell back onto the cave floor she crumbled too dust, this I quickly gathered too take too Fenella but decided too look around further and found nothing of value except the harp she played that destroyed the children, it was made of ivory with some type of silvery strands for strings and I dared not pluck it for I already knew what evil it could do so I shoved it into my hunting bag.

I blind folded the two children and lead them outside so as too not see the empty husks of the other dead children and soon managed too find my way back too our camp, I told the two children too wait at my wagon and I'd try too return them home soon but I really didn't know where to take them so I brought the dust of the evil fairy and the deadly harp too Fenella and asked her what we should do!.

I told Fenella what had happened and she was really excited about the fairy dust I'd gotten, she said that it was likely some mutated type of fairy as most are very nice and try too help people but the Harp she was afraid of she said we need too keep it locked up because its enchanted but for now we shouldn't touch it.

She took in the children and we asked them where they were from but niether knew how too find they're home so Fennella and I both agreed that we should pull stakes and head the caravan further South, since Salzberg had so much trouble it had created a negative pull and was actually drawing magic toward it and some not the kind you wanted too meet so we packed quickly as soon as I found Johnny and hitched the wagon and harry's cage wagon up and pulled into line this time we were fourth and fifth wagon Fenella would lead, then Caitlyn and Jasper but noone was bothering them now because they were so in love everyone left them alone.

We soon had the wagons on the road and were heading South when we came too a cross roads, the children recognized it and said turn left that they thought they're village was that way.

By now it was nearing three in the afternoon and the the long winters shadows were already showing and I myself thought we should begin to set up camp but the children insisted they were near the village so we continued on due East and the roads began too climb higher and higher as we rode threw the pine shrouded lanes until finally we came around a very high steep curve and spreading out below us was a considerably large village and the children jumped for joy saying it was they're home.

We made our way down the narrow road that snaked back and fourth as it dropped in altitude until we were just on the outskirts of the village, we were met by the burgomiester and a number of men and guards, I was worried at first then the little girl jumped down and ran too the burgomiester and said "Father!", he smiled and looked up toward us and said "Thank you for returning my child I thought she was doomed!".

They went on too say come into town and camp near the town center they all wanted too know the story of how we came by the children and there were many people here so we should even turn a few pennies as well!.

We sat up camp in the center of town as they instructed but this was a strange place it was too quite like they were hiding something I think everyone realized that but some still set up shop anyway, the knife throwers were having a good business, the acrobats were staying busy as well, Fenella she was always busy selling cures and things.

I didn't keep up with Caitlyn much she and Jasper were so much in love and never left each others side it was totally discusting!.

I even open my wildman exhibit and did very well even though I left Johnny too run the show I wanted too find the towns elders and began too roam around looking, I found nothing unordinary but this town was like it was dead it was just a feeling I had and I returned too our wagon I was determined too urge Fenella and Caitlyn we all should leave and head further South when there was a knock at the wagon door.

It was Caitlyn and Jasper and the first thing they said was this place is erie lets move on, as we talked about this Fenella showed up with the same opinion and none of us could determine what it was but this place wasn't right and shortly after lunch everyone repacked and we quietly left this town!.

As we climbed the narrow road leading back up on the mountain we could see the townspeople just standing there looking at us but not saying anything or showing any emotion of any kind but we had returned the children and this was what we came for anyway and now I was happy too be leaving and before long we were high on the mountain shelf road and far enough from that place too finally breath easy but I don't think I relaxed until we returned too the crossroads and turned left heading back too the South and sunny Italy.

By about four in the evening as usual we found us a nice cool stream running across the road and turned off the main road and followed an animal path some distance as we liked too do to make sure we were safely away from the main road and there we sat up camp, no one mentioned that village and we all spit everytime we thought about it for it was surely hexed! but here was nice quiet and peacefull and we all felt like we needed a rest.

The new camp was so beautiful it reminded all of us of the escriptions of the garden of Eden and we were all very happy there and going about our daily tasks.

Fenella stuck her head out of the wagon very early and finding it too be such a pleasant spring like morning as this even in the middle of winter she decided too go this morning far down the bubbling stream beside our camp and bathe so she gathered her things into a beaded bag and slipped the strap over her shoulder and looked too see most either busy or still fast asleep so quietly she glided past the main campfire in camp and soon was beyond the outskirts of camp.

She turned once too look back but noone had seen her and she smiled and took a branch from a tree too make into a toothbrush she thought and placing into her mouth she hummed as she walked in this paradise like place.

Soon she found a spot with a big smooth rock protuding into the clear water and she spread her bathing things upon it and shuddered too think how cold this mountain water might be too bathe in but she stuck her toe in and found it unusually warm so she pulled her robes off and waded into the water sitting down and letting the bubbling waters sooth her and she could feel herself almost floating and since her eyes were shut she didn't realized she was now into a wide part of the stream and apparently a very deep part but she floated still with her eyes shut in a dreamlike state.

Suddenly the waters beside her splashed upward and she was taken with a start not realizing until now she was into the deep water and even though she could swim she felt unusually drowsy and then two arms lean and soft wrapped around her and gently began bringing her back toward the rock where she had thought she was and finally when about in three foot deep water she stood up in amazement for before her a beautiful woman slowly rose from out of the depths.

Her figure was perfect and she appeared no older than twenty years, her hair was almost completely silver color but with a slight tint of gold and her face was the most beautiful Fenella had ever seen and she looked upon this woman unable too move.

The woman spoke too her "Fenella don't you recognize me?, I'm Thera your sister!", Fennella said "NO! YOUR NOT! she died so very long ago!".

But this woman was adamant and told Fenella she did not die but was taken into a spell she had preformed and into a realm where everything is possible, she was taught secrets only the most learned could know and beyond that and she became a water spirit, she knew Fenella was in trouble and she could only help her sister and not let her drown!.

Fenella climbed upon the rock and covered herself with her robe, Thera floated in the water with a beauty even Fenella could not look upon and they talked and she told Fenella many things about her life and soon Fenella became certain that this was indeed her sister and at long last she said I've always watched over you sister and there is something else that proves a horrid danger too you and all that travel with you.

She said further the harp that the man Robert brought back from the evil fairy, it was stolen from this magical realm and is very dangerous too play! and then she began singing a song and Fenella lost all reason and found herself under the power of Thera, she stopped singing and said "sister bring me this harp and I shall see that its taken too a safe place for you all are in danger! I shall wait here!".

Fenella unable to think for herself immediately complied with her wishes and got up and went too the camp and toward her wagon but Caitlyn was now up and saw her.

Caitlyn knew immediately she was under some sort of spell and she used her powers and reached into Fenellas mind, there she saw the water spirit Thera and knew she'd bewitched Fennella and was even now waiting upon her too bring the harp to her for her evil purposes.

Caitlyn brought a dream upon Fenella and in the dream Fenella dreamed she was doing exactly what Thera had commanded her too do and she sat poor Fenella down upon a log and bound her there then she took Fenellas robes and wrapped them around herself and cause her features magically too change into Fenellas likelness.

Caitlyn ran too Fenellas wagon and broke the lock upon the cabinet that held the Ivory Harp and carefully she placed it into a silk scarf and started back toward where Thera waited, as she approached Thera smiled uncontrollably and couldn't wait for her too give her the harp and Caitlyn walked toward the stream stopping only feet from the waters edge and looked upon Thera.

Thera became confussed and said "Sister why do you wait bring me the Harp!", but Caitlyn stood there not moving and just watched and Thera became very irratated and started too sing  the enchanting song again but this time Caitlyn pulled fourth the harp and began too play it and its music overshadowed Theras song!.

Thera irrate now changed forms and became a great serpant and said "weak mortal do you think you can kill me with that you don't even know how too use it!", but Thera moved not from where she was and Caitlyn saw this and continued playing the harp.

Thera became pale and sickly looking and suddenly turned into Caitlyns grandmother and begged her too stop playing that horrid tune she was killing her and by killing her she kills her own grandmother but Caitlyn knew better and only played faster and the creature turned back into a giant serpant and poised too strike her but she continues playing and the creatures eyes sunk into its head and its skin began too shrivel yet she played on.

The creature grasped twice and fell head first onto the sandy shore completely dead, its skin slowly deteriorating and Caitly laid the harp down and quickly pulled the huge fangs out of the snakes mouth and threw each over beside the harp and stepped back as the snake slowly disappeared before her then she gathered the harp and the two twelve inch long fangs and returned too Fenella at camp, there she unbound her and used her powers too wake her.

Fenella cried out and asked for her sister but Caitlyn told her she had been decieved by an evil creature and what she had done Fenella cried and went too her wagon and Caitlyn came with her and placed a dreamless sleep upon her then left pulling the door shut behind her she didn't know what too do with this harp or the fangs and she hoped that once Fenella regained herself she could help her but instead the Hermit appeared before her and said Caitlyn you have done well, lock up the harp its brings only destruction too the listeners but you have now a strong magic thing and thats the fangs of the great snake these you can use as a dagger for they won't break and have magic all they're own includuing the ability with your power to ingect poison within the wounds like a snake does but too any normal person they cannot do this!.

Caitlyn asked him of Fennella and he said she will be fine just let her sleep, you are wise Caitlyn said the Hermit wiser than even I thought!, I must go but if you need me you can call me and disappeared.

Caitlyn sat there by the fire holding the harp and the fangs she suddenly realized what she'd taken on and defeated and she was very proud of herself!.

Caitlyn sat there by the fire for a long time and finally took the harp inside of her own wagon and locked it up unsure of what too really do with such a potent magic item, she also placed one of the snakes fangs inside the cabinet as she intended on giving it too her brother Robert later but for now she just wanted toobe alone and think.

She walked outside and Jasper caught her from behind and it made her angry for she was in a strange mood and she scolded him and said she wanted too be alone he looked hurt and walked away but for now she just had too walk and think.

This entire valley we were in seemed too good to be true there was great magic there and she wasn't sure what too make of it and for the first time in her life Fenella had been of little use too her so she just walked and walked down the beautiful valley not really noticing how the snow on the surrounding mountains never seemed too penetrate this place and even fruit bloomed in winter and this troubled her but she knew there was something of this place and she walked onward where she found some rocks over the stream and crossed too the other side.

Once she was there she started up a gently sloping bank and when she reached the top she saw a immaculate garden spread before her with flowers and vegtables, fruit and things she had never seen but all were she felt good things too eat and she strolled onward until she rounded a large hedge and as she came round it she could see an opening in the garden and before her stood the most beautiful tree she had ever seen, its bark was like a polished wood looking almost as thought it had been man made, it stood about twenty foot high and was shaped perfectly and upon it there was fruit unlike any she'd ever seen or heard of and she walked toward the tree as thought she were drawn there.

When suddenly a voice called out too her left "Don't touch that tree!", she turned and there before her stood a small man looking almost like a child his features were fat like a baby and he only wore a loin cloth, his hair was a beautiful tangle of curly gold as thought it were spun with a loom.

She asked him almost unbelieveing "What did you say?".

The little man repeated "Don't touch that tree least you die!, for it was already the downfall of man and the fact you have made it here is beyond description!".

Caitlyn was taken aback and said again "What?, the downfall of man?, why is this", and the little man cut her off and said ask not what you see only know that there are things which cannot be explained upon this human realm!.

Caitlyn asked him how they got there and he replied that this place is no place and its every place its only here because you  and your people appeared at the same time it materialized in the same spot, it was an accident!.

He went on too say this place exists but can only be held in one spot if a man or woman manages too gain entrance and somehow you've done this, usually it appears in places where noone treads and stays there but a fraction of a second your time but its days here it was likely the large serpent who used his power too help you gain entrance but now you've vanquished him you must leave you may keep the fangs but the harp must be returned too him!.

Caitlyn needn't ask who he was but said it will take us time too leave here!, the little one said time is an unrelevant thing and took her hand and they were suddenly back at the camp before her wagon, she told the little one you must hide or they will see you but he laughed and said no one can see me but you child, fetch the harp and I will help you leave here.

Caitlyn dashed inside and unlocked the cabinet and brought the harp too the little one and he began too play it, she cringed but again he laughed and said "Fear not child its powers are great and needn't harm anyone!".

He then said look and she turned and the entire camp was standing still and he said what you've seen you cannot tell nor can I let you remember it, but keep the fangs and use them they are not of here and cannot stay anyway, then he bid her goodbye and for Caitlyn all went blurry and suddenly she realized it was very cold and they were on the wagon heading South, Jasper drove and turned too her and smiled, "have a nice dream sweetheart" and Caitlyn grabbed the side of the wagon and looked back up the valley from which they were and saw only rocks and snow!.

She told Jasper let us travel far from here and go toward the warm places where the sun shines and he laughed and said "Thats where we are going why Italy is just over this pass!", she felt better and leaned back against the seat wondering "Was this a dream?".

We travelled on for quite some time but the mountains we were in were getting steeper and steeper and the more narrow as we went until it finally was one wagon wide and this made me cringe for these mountains they call the Alps are more steeo than many I've encountered before or maybe I'm just getting old!.

We continued over a pass and were following a winding shelf road when we came too where a bridge once had stood but it appears too have been knocked down by a snow slide and we were fortunate if you'd call it that because this road being far too narrow to turn around curved with the mountain and led off toward the West, this road doesn't appear too have been travelled since the last snows but it was really no choice but follow it.

The narrow path snaked around the mountain we were on for over an hour and the snow was sometimes almost three foot deep and I knew our mules were working too pull us but at this point we were helpless other than too slow down and let them take an easier stride but this cost us much time and it was already nearing the normal time for us too set up camp only the wind was picking up and it looked like a blizzard might be moving in but for now the snow only continued as a light shower.

We finally cleared this road upon which we were on and found ourselves on a steep climb toward  a smooth rolling area about 200 foot above and ahead of us but as before we had no choice but too continue and once we reached the top I realized we were high above the tree line in the artic tundra and this was no place too even think of spending the night.

I stopped too give the animals some rest and water but we were all carefull too wipe them down for the very sweat upon the mules backs was beginning too freeze upon them but I soon had that cured and was climbing back into the wagon too signal the others too follow when a strange scene began developing behind us, it seemed a young couple who was with us was fixing too deliver a baby!, oh not here I thought too myself!.

Fenella, Caitlyn and myself all went back too they're wagon and pleaded them continue for too stop here would mean the deaths of all even thought it would be hard upon them it was far too cold and the snow was increasing but the husband stubbornly refused saying it was his first child and be damned he would trouble his wife too move on, her mother and father were in another wagon and declared the same!, there was a midwife in yet another wagon who offered too stay and her lover who had yet another wagon wouldn't leave the midwife!.

We pulled the midwife and her beau aside and showed them, this is horrible we know but this is pure suicide noone can live here through out this night look the snow already grows thicker and the flakes became as saucers in size but they could not be persuaded too move so reluctantly we left these four wagons on the artic tundra of a mountain which we knew not even the name of and the remaining eight wagons pushed on.

The snow was already begining too bank up along the rocks and we all felt a sigh of relief we we found the tundra came too and end and the road began too slowly incline downward but with the ice and snow this already proved too be almost a fatal exercise for the wagons one after another took they're turns sliding helplessly down this incline and miraculously we all made it but the last wagon only did by ramming against a rock which was all that stood between them and a drop that with this snow we couldn't even see the bottom.

We continued around the road and too our horror another pass loomed in the distance ahead of us but as I said our only chance at life was not too stop but too head onward and thats what we did climbing again while the mules lost they're footing upon the slippery ground but ever pushing ahead.

By now we all had blankets wrapped around our already large overcoats and the wind seemed too cut through even this barrier, finally we crested the second pass and began a sharp left turn around another curve with nothing standing between us and our deaths except the relentless blowing snow but just then I could hear something !.

We rode on and the road still continued downward and then I heard it again!, it was a church bell ringing!, the wind let up for a second and the snow seemed too part long enough for us too see far down the valley below us there was a village!.

The wind whipped up again and the snow hit without mercy but onward we tread taking most of an hour too descend these slippery mountain roads and then as a miracle the town shrine was just before us and we soon were inside this village it was small but it was all that we had.

Men came out and helped us cram all the mules from all the wagons inside the large towns barn, we parked the wagons in a row and took our personal things and were led inside a large tavern, there we found this town too be named Belzano, they said they were used too saving people coming over the mountains and offered us shelter in the tavern overnight by the roaring fire which we all accepted and I paid the owner of the barn for its use and for feeding our animals, they brought us hot soup and sausage with beer and ale and we feasted as never before!.

"Robert it is so cold. I have never felt so cold"

Robert just looked at his sister he knew cold and yes it was very cold but at least they had cover.

"Yes Cait it is be glad we made it here and they gave us shelter."

Jasper came and joined them he had been to check on the young couple and on Molly. He knew the cold was worse on the very young and the very old. He handed another blanket to Fenella and joined Caitlyn under her's.

"Thank you Jasper. This cold has the feel of evil magic. Marynia is near here."

They all stared at her this was a name none of them had thought about since leaving the Harrington estate.

"She can't be"

"Yes she can Cait." Jasper told her.

"Jasper is right,  you and Robert have not vanquished her from this plane and she wants your powers Cait. And yours Robert also she has only learned of you lately. She has feared Caitlyn since her birth and now fears Robert also."

Caitlyn snuggled into Jasper's arms and feel asleep. For some reason after Harrington was killed thoughts of Marynia had left her she cursed herself for forgetting the person she was convinced had caused her to be separated her from her family.

This town has people that are some of the best I've ever come across but its a very poor village and the growing season here is measured almost in days not months!, for the most part they raise sheep and goats and live on cheese which is also some of the best I've ever tasted!.

I went early too talk with the towns mayor since he seems too be very much connected with the goings on around here, these people are so wonderfull I told him that he would be well rewarded when we leave which should not be too long we only need too wait for the Southern passes too become passable, we talked and drank on a bottle I brought from the wagon and he asked many questions of us and how we make our living and I told him for the most part we travel too faires and trade but many of our people are very talented and are artists, acrobats, fortune tellers and various things, I told him of my wildman "Harry", and he wished we could do something for this night as it was a holiday evening and they would all be in the village, to this I told him something might be arranged I would talk too Caitlyn and Fenella.

He then asked me if I might be interested in a curiosity they had found near the village, he said many were afraid of it and thought it too be a troll but he was an educated man and realized it was a long frozen mummy of a man from long long ago.

He took me down into the basement of the city hall and carefully opened a cabinet like container and there before me wrapped in sheets lay the mummified body of what was once a man!, poor fellow was slightly smaller than normal due too the fact he'd dried out and his skin pulled away from his mouth exposing large teeth and I happened upon an idea!.

I asked him if the town would consider selling this too me, he replied that come spring he was  going too throw it out!, so I told him I'd give the town one silver bar for this and its container and he almost picked up the box alone too carry it out for me!.

Once back too my wagon I drug it inside and examined the teeth and thought "a little filing of these into points and some new clothes and this fellow will be a perfect exhibit as a vampire but I would wait until I left this town too transform it for obvious reasons, now feeling very satisfied with myself I joined the others in the tavern looking for Johnny too tell what we now had for our sideshow!.

The tempeture had risen greatly by the next day and the snow on the lower Southern passes was becoming slushy so without delay I gathered everyone together and we began the arduous task of harnessing the teams and preparing too move out while we had the chance but first for the consideration these kind people had given us I left them a bag of gold too be shared with everyone.

Soon we were all in line and moving South I especially wanted too get out of the Alps before another storm front moved in and this looked like our best chance,

We rounded the road heading out of town with most everyone waving goodbye too us and us them and soon as the mountain road snaked around too the right we were soon out of sight and well away from there, we continued down into a small valley and then began too climb again as the road snaked back up the next mountain and soon we were back into the deep snows but the mayor had assured me this was the last pass before it began too settle out and we were all happy of this.

Finally at the highest point on the road leading around the upper part there was a large crack that almost sounded like thunder and a horrid roar it lasted but what seemed a few seconds but the cries from the rear of the caravn caught all our attention, there had been a snow slide that hit the last few wagons I already knew the last wagon was the one belonging to the old mother and father of the woman who had the baby up in the pass earlier and I was almost sure they're wagon had fallen but as I ran back toward the end of the column I found things too be much worse than I'd ever expected!.

The old couples wagon was gone but also the single man our carpenter and his wagon plus one of the wagons belonging too the acrobatic children and they're mother!, they were gone!, not just swept off the mountainside but they were covered completely in snow at the bottom of the chasm.

Also the midwifes wagon had taken severe damage too it and was now totally destroyed except for a few things she had with her and her team was still there but the wagon was flattened by rocks and snow.

We all stood there looking ,hoping! that at any time someone would dig out of the snow, rocks and trees but there was no movement, we waited for a long time and still nothing, it was far too dangerous too try to decend this precipace and the snow above us threatened another avalanche so Caitlyn and I decided we had rather lose four wagons than all of them so we gathered what we could and put the midwifes things into others wagons and she rode with the new parents in they'res but there was nothing left for us too do here and we travelled on now down to ten wagons in our caravan.

I don't know if it was the shock of what had happened or the numbness we were all feeling but the time passed quickly and we were back down and into the forest very soon we travelled on and found a spot with good water, wood and space for us too camp, but not much was said as the dead we left were still on our minds!.

Everyone was tired when we arrived into this little valley but it was pleasant here and we decided too stay for a while, it was still sometime before the faire in Milan opened and I was out scouting around the countryside and backtracked to the last road we'd crossed, there I saw the rear of a column of five wagons and what appeared as rich men heading South toward Rome, there was an old beggar there at the crossroads and I threw him a coin and asked who they were?.

He replied they were rich Frenchmen going on pilgrimage toward Rome, he said those French pigs don't know the meaning of the word pilgrim much less what it is actually about!.

I told the old man "Yes yes I don't want too hear your life story!", and rode away back toward our encampment but an idea formed in my head and I slapped my horse along and soon reached the wagon, when there I grabbed a bundle I had stowed and a bag of the bones that Johnny and I made too trade as relics, I also grabbed an old leaky gourd too use as a canteen and a small utility pouch with a shoulder strap and told Johnny too tell everyone I was ok but may be gone for a couple days!.

I remounted my horse and rode hard across country at an angle too the South road and from the rolling hills I could soon see the slow moving pilgrims on the main road, but I must make plans before I approach them!.

I rode about two miles in front of them and stopped well off the road, I unsaddled my horse and wiped him down and staked him too feed beside a stream, then I undone the bundle I'd brought along it was dusty since it had been awhile since I used it and I shook it out, it was a monks robe with a rope belt and sandles, quickly I disrobed my clothes and put on this garb and hid my own clothing near my horse.

I took the pouch and slung it over my arm and the gourd canteen as well and slipped on the sandles and looked around for a very old limb too use as a staff , soon I found the proper one and I took the precaution of strapping a dagger too my leg before I left on my own pilgrimage!.

I made my way through the heavy brush toward the road, once there I drew my dagger and quickly cut some grass too make the most pathetic looking bed you'd ever seen!, then I built a small campfire and waited for the frenchmen too arribe I assumed they would spend the night here by this stream with the "Monk!".

Soon my patientce was rewarded and the Frenchmen drew into sight seeing me lying upon my grass bed with nothing too eat!, they stopped and said "Father why do you rest here with nothing too eat why do you not return too your church?".

I told them "My sons I am from a church far too the North I left with many bretherin and we travelled tooo Jeruselum to locate some relics for my church, but while there my brothers took sick from a evil foreign disease and died along the roads back now noone remains but me and I have no money too buy food and fear my sons I may have too sell the very relic we sought just in order too survive my trip back too the church!, but woe is me for as a man I hunger so but as a priest I know that this relic I have cannot be lost the church sent so much money for it with us I'd be thrown out from the order had I fail and I know now I cannot make it further!".

The Frenchmen called up they're servants and soon set up a camp fit for a king, they roasted chickens, ducks, deer and had cheese, vegtables such a feast even wine then the greed arose in they're eyes as I could see and they went off among themselves too talk and left me beside the fire.

Soon they returned in a group and said "Father your so weary from this impossible task and have no food!, let us help you with this!".

My reply was "My sons how can you help me?".

They said father we know from what you said that the church had paid a great sum for the relic you say you have what is this relic and can we see it?".

I replied "of course my sons all the devoted may see this!", and I took out a purple silk hankerchief and wrapped inside was a piece of bone I'd placed there , I said "Look my soons this is the true blessing arm bone of Paul the apostle and with it you could have great wealth you see it attacrts gold!".

They're eyes lit up and they then laughed and said "Surely you jest for you are starving and if this attracted gold you'd be rich!".

But said I "I'm a priest I cannot use it for my own gains that would be improper but did it not bring you gentlemen too men as I was hungry? and did it not bring me food? which you gave too me a poor priest wandering in the wilderness?".

They're eyes now glowed with envy but I was not finished yet!, I had placed an old small golden coin in my sandle and as I showed the relic around too each of the Frenchmen I said "Behold it draws my hand even now!", and they all stood up in the dimming light of the evening sky and followed me as I led them toward the crossing in the stream and there took my foot and dug with it feeling the coin slide out into the dirt!.

One of the Frenchmen yelled " Look theres a coin it does find gold!", and they picked up the gold coin and exclaimed its gold alright and look its over one hundred years old!, truly this is a relic!.

I simply wrapped it back up and said "gentlemen the relic has paid you for my food I must not abuse it but so many of my friends died while bringing this back that I'm afraid my own faith has been shaken and I may take it and leave the church useing this relic too become rich for I cannot repay the church money and I cannot go on!".

To this the Frenchmen went back and talked among themselves for a long time then they returned and said "Father you say your leaving the church anyway to make your own fortune but we as pilgrims could see this is returned too the church for you and as faith of our intentions we will even pay you the entire amount the church paid so you know we will return and get our money!".

I said "But brothers this is a Holy relic and you could use it too find enough too make yourselves rich one hundred times over how would I know that temptation would not overcome you and you keep it making me a fool at the church?".

They said how much did you pay for this relic?, "I said five full pouches of gold but its worth so much more too the church!".

They said "Ten we will pay you double what its worth so you know we are true too our word!".

I said "I'm sorry brothers its too tempting on you , but then if", and I stopped mid sentence.

They cried "If what father just tell us! we are rich men now!".

I said "If you paid me four times its value 20 pouches of gold I'd be sure you would return for this much money!".

The Frenchmen went off and began drinking and getting loose tongues and I could overhear them say "Let us pay it for it will make us that money back and more over the years we have it and the church has four times its value and they should be happy!".

So finally they came fourth and placed 20 pouches of gold before me as colateral and said "Father do you believe us now?, you rest here for several days and we'll take it back for you!".

I agreed and gave them the relic and off they went staggering already they were so drunk and soon all went too sleep so I gathered the gold into my pouch and slipped out of camp even taking a bottle of they're french wine as I left and made it back too my horse and since it was so dark this night I had too circle back around too the road and follow it back too the crossroads and then too the left and back toward camp.

I arrived the next morning as everyone set at breakfast, I was still dressed as a monk and created quite a stir of laughter at this but I didn't care because I just sold an old elk bone for 20 pouches of gold and a bottle of wine, so I staggered back too my wagon as Johnny took the horse I stumbled inside and fell fast asleep upon the bed.

Finally about lunch time I woke up too find myself still in the garb of a priest so I changed back into my own clothes and carefully places the pouches of gold into our hiding place, I went outside but all the food was gone and I was scolded by one woman who said if I wanted too eat I should've gotten there at lunch but I didn't really care plus my head ached from the night before.

I sat there by the fire and the situation wasn't improving because of several men chopping wood nearby so I saddled my horse and decided that a change was needed, I took a pouch of gold and armed myself as always and left the camp and headed West too see what I might come across.

The day was warm and I felt much better in the fresh air and soon found myself very far from camp I'm not sure but I think it must've been nearly forty miles and I was ravenous but rode onward when I found the tempting smell of bacon wafting through the forest.

Riding onward I came too a small village with luckily an Inn on the outside of town and thats where the wonderfull smell came from, I tied my horse and went inside finding a table over near the corner and soon one of the most comely wenches I'd seen in days came too me for my order, I told her too bring me some ale too start and a plate of the food I had been smelling deep back into the woods, she smiled and flirted then left too get my ale.

I sat there and had a wonderfull meal and since the tavern was empty save me the wench stayed there talking too me and we talked on for a couple of hours, the ale was having its effect on me and she whispered too me that "If you'd like I have a bed upstairs and I can make a man as yourself feel like a king", I took her hand and she lead me upstairs where the beautiful blonde pleasured me time and again we drank more and I soon becoming drowsy feel asleep while holding her.

The next thing I knew there was a very loud noise and my eyes would not focus well but there were men in the room and one yelling something about "my wife!", I felt a sharp pain against my head and everything went black!.

The next thing I knew I awoke dressed only in my pants and chained too a very dark stone wall that I assumed too be a dungeon but I wasn't even sure I was awake then still groggy and feeling dried blood upon my face I passed out again.

Suddenly water was thrown upon me and it was dark in this dungeon except  a torch and again several men stood before me but this time I was wide awake and the man in the center said greedily "well Captain Conitz we meet again!", the man was dimly lit by the torch and I recognized his face he was count something or the other!, when I was in the mercenary army of Austria I had fought against his men and captured him but as I remember the Duke ransomed him too the King of Italy!.

He said we will speak again tomorrow when your feeling somewhat revived but know you are my prisoner!.

Johnny came running up to Caitlyn she could see the worry in his face.

"Johnny what's wrong?"

"Robert hasn't come back I'm worried. Have you heard anything from him?"

Caitlyn looked at Johnny and than to Jasper, this couldn't be happening.

"I haven't heard anything but I will try now. Jasper go get Fenella."

Caitlyn watched as Jasper ran off, she sat down and concentrated on finding Robert.

"Robert can you hear me? Please answer me."

After ten minutes she still hadn't heard anything back. She jumped when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"Child are you having any luck?"

Caitlyn just frowned. "No I haven't"

"I haven't either. Have you been able to fell him at all?"

"Yes but I can't pin point it. I can fell his presence but I can't tell where it is coming from. Ohhh the hermit"

Caitlyn went quiet again.

"Hermit I need your help"

"Yes Cait I know what worries you. Yes he is alive I am unsure why he is not answering your, Fenella's or my call. I think he must be unconscious"

"This is bad I can't leave my big brother behind. Can you form link with Fenella and Jasper as we make plans?"

With out a response the Hermit materialized in front of her. Johnny let out a yelp at the sight and Jasper and Fenella both smiled at their friend.

"Cait, young one he is now awake I see him in a duagen. You are the only one who can rescue you him but you will need help."

"Fenella are you and Father okay with leading the rest on?"

Fenella nodded.

"Jasper you are to come with me."

"Cait I want to go also."

"Johnny"

"No sister I am going with"

Fenella stepped in before Caitlyn could object more.

"Cait take Jasper and Johnny, your father and I can protect who are left and we need to do repairs soon also but we need to leave here if someone took Robert any of us could be next. Also you can train Johnny he as powers also they are similar to Jasper's you both can help him learn"

Johnny got a big smile on his face.

"Fine, Johnny get the horse ready. I need to change I am going into this fighting."

"Cait" Jasper stopped her "Pack normal clothing also you will bring less attention to yourself."

"I know Jasper but I'm going to be ready to get my brother back."

Fenella and the Hermit looked at her new powers where awakening in her, they both knew she would find Robert and this power in him would awaken also. Both smiled they had only heard stories of the royal gypsies being able to become invisble. The hermit watched as Jasper and Caitlyn walked to their wagon.

"Cait and Robert will do great things."

"Aye hermit they will."

With that the hermit disappear. Not long after than Caitlyn, Jasper and Johnny road out. Johnny was unsure of following his sister's feeling on where Robert was located but could see in her eyes that now was not a time to argue.

I came too and it was after daylight and apparently well afterward, I thought and thought of who is that count who called me Conitz?.

I had once went by the name of Conitz while I was fighting as a mercenary in Northwest Austria for the Duke, it finally came too me that he was one of the senior officers of a group who had pushed North out of Italy and across the border country crossing between Austria and Hungary they weren't an army they were simply raiders are mostly bandits looking for loot, committing attrocities and raping as they went.
We were in Munich at the time and word was sent from Austria that a small force was moving North only about 200 men so I was detached with my company of men too intercept these bandits.

We crossed Northern Austria and found them too be heading toward Chechoslavakia I guessed they'd head toward Bratislava so we went immediately toward there but were too late by about one day, the villages we passed were massacred and they're possessions stolen I remember in one village a small two year old girl was the only one left alive, they'd cut off her arms! and left her too bleed too death while walking the streets calling her mother who had been raped by these bandits.

Most women they raped they just cut they're throats but too some they didn't want they shoved swords up them and then drew the blade out disembowling them, the men and boys they butchered and often festooned the fences with they're entrils and heads so by now my men were furious with these evil men.

We caught them the next day at Bratislava!, they were spread over the city raping women too they're pitious screams and killing everyone, I had fifty five men with me and we attacked in force down the main street slaughtering these animals as we went, most were completely naked from they're lusts and almost drunk anyway and we pushed them through town them not fighting but retreating before us ending up in the town church where they killed the preacher upon entering!.

I gave them a chance too surrender hoping all the time they would not and knowing that they wouldn't so after a while my men began throwing brush ,furniture ,garbage anything that would burn against the church walls and we burned that building with them inside too the very ground upon which it stood.

The townspeople began too show up at least those who'd escaped them at first, then screaming started from a inn and we rushed the building too find all the officers from this company in full debauchery with young girls, young boys, women even each other!, we took these things from the inn and led them too the road outside of town and there like Prince Vlad of Wallachia we impaled them too the cheers of the townspeople.
We impaled fifteen men upon greased twelve foot poles put in the groung and we deposited them upon these poles by they're rears so the slow dull point of the stake would take a long time too kill them as they watched the lifes blood drain away.

We were fixing too impale this count when word was recieved from the Duke himself not too kill him but turn him over to these men he'd sent for him as he was going too ransom him back too the king!.

I remember now well this count yelling that his family were among the officers impaled and his brother as well and he'd have his revenge!.

Well at least I remembered who he was now if I could just figure out where I was!, I concentrated upon the the shackles around my wrists and with a sudden burst as the Hermit had showed me they exploded from my wrists, ok I thought I'm loose now to find out where I am! and then too find this count for he doesn't know the powers I've attained since last he met me and I had quite a surprise for him!.

I walked through this dungeon area and found myself too be its only occupant and it appeared that this castle wasn't the best kept one that I'd ever seen things were old and rusty but this made me no difference for now my anger was rising and as I made my way up the winding steps leading in and out of here I stopped before the massive door and concentrated on it suddenly it began too bubble as metal that was beginning too melt and then the wood metal hinges and all began too slide down liquifing before me and my rage had just began.

I walked out of the dungeon and into the guards area of the castle, there were the cowardly villans who had beatten me and as they recognized I was standing in the doorway I unleased my powers upon them one and all they grabbed they're heads in pain and blood flowed from they're mouth,eyes,nose and ears as they fell one after another in pain upon the floor and crumpled into withered piles of human refuse before me!, the room was full of weapons but I had been taken by the moment and need them not too destroy vermin such as these.

After dispatching the monsters in the guard room I began too wander the halls of what had once been a very elegant castle but now it was old and decaying, the paintings upon the walls grew pale and spiders made webs everywhere but I was enraged and cared nothing for the riches I past I was looking for one man and one man only the COUNT!.

I moved down the great halls and come upon servants many with scars this beast had given them and too them I said "Leave this place for today your master will die!", they all grabbed things as they went too compensate they're new live and as I walked on I came upon a mirror and there I saw my own eyes glowing red and I didn't recognize my own image but saw what looked a monster before me but this only made me happier for a monster I now wanted too be!.

I made my way around the entire first floor and found him not as I found on the second and the third floors of this tower until finally I heard a screech of a woman in pain and followed this noise too find a room much nicer than most areas of this crumbling castle I knew it was the bed chamber of the creature himself, then I heard the scream again!.

I felt power surge inside me like never before and I didn't open the door but moved like a spirit through the wall and found myself standing before the monster himself!, he had a luxurious bed chamber and much treasure around but upon the bed lay he and two identical blond twin girls not twenty years of age as he ravished one I could see the death staring from her sisters eyes as he'd buried a silver dagger deep into her breast and lay upon the other poor child no doubt intent on killing her as well but this would not be I thought!.

I raised my arm toward the bed and by now I wasn't even recognizing my own powers this must be a dream but yet I continued and the bed began too shake violently and the count shoved the poor naked child he was molesting too the side and off the bed, he grabbed the dagger that he had thrust into her sisters chest and jumped up as though he would kill me but now my vengance was at its utmost and without touching him I grabbed him in midair and held him there while I walked toward him and he hung unable too move or scream suspended in minair, I took my outstretched and clinched it into a fist and the count screamed an unatural almost unEarthly scream as I collapsed his very body in upon him as I would crush paper in my hand.

Blood flowed from what appeared everything on him and as he still hung in midair his torso slowly began too wrinkle and draw up his legs could be heard breaking and snapping crumbling in toward his torso but his head I saved ,saved for last!, and I unleashed all my powers against him and suddenly like throwing a rock threw a glass window he exploded from inside out! and I held his life force in my hand!.

The one sister screaming the other lying dead upon the bed and I willed the life that he'd destroyed be brought back with his own! and the glowing bluish light I held in my hand drifted over toward the dead girl and into her and she gasphed and coughed the wound now healed upon her breast!.

I told the sisters simply "Run!", and I turned and followed them from the room and down the steps and outside and with one last bit of rage I brought this vile abomination down upon itself rising a huge cloud of dust as it fell!.

I saw the girls run threw the now open gates and I walked toward the well so very tired and thirsty and took a drink then slid down beside it and there I sat trying too rationalize what had just happened!.

Caitlyn, Jasper, and Johnny continued to head toward where Caitlyn could feel Robert. They had set up camp off the road and Jasper was teaching Johnny how to create a fire without creating smoke and a small flame.

"Oh he is not happy about something" Caitlyn said as she return from hunting some rabbits for their dinner.

"How is he doing?" Jasper asked concern in his face.

"He has awoken new powers in himself. Just as a new power has awoken in me."

To this new both Jasper and Johnny looked at her with questions. "Cait?"

"Yes Johnny a new power."

"I might be younger than you but I figured that out. What new power sister?"

"Watch"

Both men watched was Caitlyn faded into nothingness. Jasper let out a shout and watched as Caitlyn rematerialized in front of them.

"Now watch this"

Caitlyn touched Jasper and they both disappear, this time Johnny yelped.

"Cait how? Oh never mind magic"

Caitlyn laughed as both she and Jasper reappeared.

"Yes magic I hope Robert will be able to feel it also it will help him now. I can't hold it very long but it will come in handy."

The trio finlly feel asleep after Caitlyn placed a ring of protection around them she knew it was risky for them all to sleep but they where to tired.

Durning the night Jasper woke up and reluctly left Caitlyn's side it felt like something was calling him. He left the circle and headed toward a stream where he could see a ghost of a young man about his age and looked a lot like him.

"Sir I need your help." the ghost asked.

"Who are you?"

"I am Vavrin"

"I am Jasper. Vavrin you should not be on this plane."

"I know I have been cursed to wander here. I have been wander more years than I can remember I have seen much change."

"What is it you need?"

"I am sorry dear Jasper but only you can help me. I have been waiting for you for a long time. I hope you can forgive me"

Jasper started to turn when he felt the spirit enter him.

"Jasper I am truly sorry"

Vavrin headed back to the small camp and because he and Jasper where now one it let him cross the circle and enter. He could feel Jasper trying to regain control and when he laid eye on Caitlyn he felt fear coming from Jasper.

"Don't worry Jasper I will not harm her, she will know it is not you. However I will tell you we are the same Jasper. I am you in a past life. I remember Caitlyn her was called Alzbeta do not worry I will take care of her."

Jasper felt anger like nothing he had ever felt before how was he going to be able to watch his spirit take his love and his life.

"Sh Jasper or I will have to put you to sleep."

"Vavrin how can you do this if we are the same why are you doing this?"

"I can not tell you if I do the powers that cursed me will kill Caitlyn not just her life here but her soul also she will never be reborn. Sleep Jasper."

Vavrin looked down at Caitlyn and smiled. He laid down next to her and smiled she he put his arms around her.

Caitlyn woke up a few hours later she turn to Jasper and felt something was wrong, but she shock it off and went to get some water. When she came back Johnny and Jasper where both awake and making some breakfast. She came to give Jasper a kiss but when she looked into his eye she could see it was not the Jasper she knew.

"Who are you?"

Johnny looked at her like she has lost her mind.

"I am Vavrin."

"What have you done to Jasper?"

"He is fine do not worry"

Caitlyn feel to the ground and Johnny ran to her. Johnny turned to look at Vavrin.

"I will kill you for making Cait feel like this."

"You can't do that or Jasper will die"

I must've spent the entire night siting beside this well in the ruins of the counts castle which presented a somewhat unusal picture with the massive walls intact but the buildings within crumbled too rubble, I still was wearing only my pants with no shirt and the morning cold was making me shiver extremely so I rose up and left through the main gates of this vile place but not even knowing which direction too actually head!.

I could see smoke rising in the near distance and assumed something was there if nothing else at least it would be a warm fire there, I staggered along with my feet hurting against the frozen ground and it seemed to take an eternity too reach this smoke but it turned out too be the village I'd entered when I had arrived but it was very early and cold so noone was about I felt that most were hiding within they're homes but my vengence was now past and I wouldn't take revenge on peasants who really had nothing too do with my troubles so I wandered through the small village and then I spotted the Inn where I'd been taken from and started toward it!.

When I arrived there I found the door too be tightly shut from the inside and not a sound was made by my pounding upon the door so I knew they as well were hiding but by now the frost upon my feet and the cold in the air had began too tell upon me and I felt an anger arise and I stood back from the door and concentrated upon it and it began too melt as a candle too near a fire and I walked inside too find warmth of the large fireplace too revive myfeeling in my feet!.

But I was still angry and yelled for the inn keeper but he came not and I tired of this and went too the stairway coming upon the upper story I saw the door belonging too the girl which had been with me when those men arrived and likely betrayed me too them so with one kick I knocked her door off the hinges and it fell upon the floor in front of her bed.

I stood in the doorway and demanded my things back!, she cringed and said "They are gone, uuuh the men took them!".

I said more like you sold them too someone for gold!, now wench our bussiness is not complete! and she pulled back the covers too reveal her naked body!.

I said "No you stupid whore I don't want your poxy body!, give me my things, replace them or pay me for them, else you will regret your mistake shortly!".

She said, "there is gold in the chest take it!", I opened it too find a nice fat purse of gold much more than I'd lost but still my gear was not there and I demanded it for my feet freeze I want my boots!.

Suddenly she sprang from the bed with my very own arming dagger she had hidden under the covers, I raised my hand and grasped her in midair suspending her over the bed as I took my dagger from her hand.

I said "you'd have lived had you not done this but now my buxom wench you're goning too die and I guarantee your beautiful body will not remain when they come for your corpse!", I concentrated upon her and she flew over being pinned against the back wall and her skin began too sag and melt until her insides spilled out upon the floor but yet she still gasphed and with that I pointed my finger toward her gorey head sending a bolt of lightening into it and exploding her head over most of the room.

I took my dagger and searched the covers finding the sheath hidden under them and took her fat purse of gold but most else was now soiled with her bloody insides and I left this room and went back downstairs too the bar .

The tavern owner was still not too be seen but I could see a door back through the back I assumed was his and I wished that door tooburst apart and reveal the room too me which it did!.

He and his wife hid behind the bed and I walked toward them and demanded "Innkeeper I was robbed at your inn and I have good reason too believe you responsible for this, my gear was stolen ,my money, my boots, my horse and all I had now compensate me or I'll bring this cess pit down around your ears!".

He quickly scream "What sir name it and I'll get it if you give me a chance but I had no choice in what happened the Count controls everything I had no choice!", to him I said "This I believe but my things are still gone!.

He replied I cannot return your own items but give you my own things I can!, he fetched a shirt, moccassins, belt, a finely woven blanket and lastly threw a purse down upon it saying if this would appease you then take it but spare us!.

I told his wife too fetch me a bottle of maderia and dressed in his clothes, sticking my dagger into the belt with the two purses I'd managed too gain, then asked what of my horse? as his wife brought back the maderia.

He said theres more in that purse than would pay for a horse but sir I've no horse myself, please accept this and leave us in peace, so I wrapped the blanket around my shoulders and left the inn drinking my maderia and walking back toward camp, I could feel Caitlyn was near and I spoke too her "Dear sister you arrive after the work has been done! but do hurry my feet are tired and not used too walking!".

I could hear her laughing in my mind and she said "You brother are your own worst enemy!, I'll be there soon!", so on I walked getting quite a buzz upon the maderia on a very empty stomach!.

I actually enjoyed my walk down the road now withiut my freezing feet but I wondered what was taking Caitlyn and Jasper so long and then something called out too me in my mind like a sudden yell!, it was Jasper screaming! "Help me make him let me go!".

Jasper I said calm down what has happened why do you seem so frustrated has something happened too Caitlyn?.

Jasper said "No I was with her we were coming too get you and suddenly everything went black and now I'm in some kind of  room or something!, its very dark and I can't see how too get out!, I can hear Caitlyn talking very faitly and its my voice answering her but its not me!, Robert help me!.

Jasper I said I'm with you and your not alone!, I'm not sure what has happened but try and remember your not alone let me talk too the Hermit he can advise me now remain quiet your safe!.

Hermit!, Hermit!, Hermit!, I called with my mind and he appeared there before me eatting a chicken leg!, Robert what can be so absolutely awful that I can't finish my lunch?.

I forgot all the reasons I called him and said "do spirits need too eat?, he replied what do you think I am a ghost?, no I don't need too eat but I like too eat and I like chicken but surely you've called me for a better reason than too learn of the dietary habits of the other plane!.

Oh I'm sorry Hermit you just threw me!, but I did need your help Jasper is terribly afraid and something has happened he's is a black place he says!.

Black place mmmmh!, sounds like he's been possessed too me!, if he has serious it is you should hurry too Caitlyn she  will no doubt need your help but more I must find out of this spirit I hadn't senced such and that is unusual!.

But Hermit I said I've no horse how can I do more than run too her, have you learned nothing Robert he said?, you hadn't a weapon in the castle but destroyed the entire place you did!.
You barely use the power you are capabile of mow see Caitlyn in your mind and take yourself there!.

I said "But"

The Hermit replied no Buts, Concentrate and make it so!, then he disappeared so I closed my eyes and thought of Caitlyn and I could feel the wind blowing strongly and I felt like I was floating and suddenly I was there at her side!, she looked at me and laughed!, what on Earth is that get up your wearing?".

Its a long story little sister!, what has happened too Jasper!, I turned too see his body standing there but I senced it truly was not he who stood before us!.

"Hello brother, meet Vavrin"

Caitlyn waved a hand to the man in Jasper's body. It didn't miss Robert's notice that Johnny hovered very close to Caitlyn and put him self in between Caitlyn and Vavrin. It also didn't miss his notice that Caitlyn looked upset and worried.

"Hello Vavrin, why have you done this to my sister?"

"Ah you must be Robert. I have heard Jasper talking with you only vaugely and I can't make out most of it. You are protective are you?"

"I've lived most of my life without my family and I am not going to lose them now."

"I miss my family also and my Alzbeta. How lives on in your sister."

"You can not force her and Jasper apart so you can hope that this Alzbeta come out. I know that even though they my be the same they are different people."

"I know that just as Jasper and I are the same and yet different"

Robert was getting frustrated with Vavrin.

"Don't worry Robert I haven't been able to get a straight answer out him either now why he has taken Jasper"

Anger flashed in Caitlyn's eyes.

"Caitlyn please I mean you no harm. I just want to be here again for awhile."

"How long is awhile?"

"I don't know yet. You will remember me Caitlyn I know you will just as the memories of the other Gypsy Queens are in you so are the memories of Alzbeta"

"What if I don't want to remember Vavrin?"

For the first time Vavrin looked sad. He took a step towards Caitlyn and as she backed up Robert and Johnny stepped in front of her.

"Vavrin if you harm her I will find some way to hurt you" Robert told him and Johnny nodded in agreement.

"Brothers stop. He has already taken the person that means the most to me he can't hurt me more than that. I know I can't kill you for it will ruin any chance at getting Jasper back. Lets head back to the caravan."

I'm sorry little sister!, I wasn't thinking of your feelings!.

But Vavrin!, you should sit down!, he looked strangely at me!.

Yes Vavrin sit down!, and he finally sat down then I put him too sleep!, Caitlyn looked at me and said "please don't hurt him!", I told her "never fear little sister we may not be able too disposess Vavrin but we can certainally make his stay unpleasant now can't we?.

I picked up pooe Jasper and placed him in the saddle of his horse, Caitlyn rode beside him and I racked my mind thinking "How can we handle this character?".

Then it came too me that Caitlyn said something about his love being in her memories and I thought perhaps I can use this against him!, "Caitlyn do you have any memories of his lover?", I think this may be the way we can contol him! for surely poor Jasper cannot handle such but you can easily kill her spirits memories and survive!, what do you think dear sister?.

"I don't remember anything yet brother. But I have so many memories of past lives it is crowded in there at time. I don't even know if he is telling the truth."

Robert looked at his sister. "I think he is he knew you are a gypsy royal."

The traveled using magic to get back to Fenella hoping she had any ideas about helping them. They received odd looks when they came into camp with Jasper's body laying over the horse.

"Jasper is okay I think."

Caitlyn told people as they rushed to help with Jasper fearing him hurt. Everyone stared at her.

"Take him to our wagon. Fenella can you meet us there? I want to spend some time alone. Robert will be able to feel you in on what has happened"

Grabbing a change of clothes Caitlyn headed to woods beside the camp and called up water and once she had created a pond she jumped in and swam trying to think about what to. She was starting to relax when visions of Vavrin and Alzbeta started to crawl into her head. The couple looked very much liked Jasper and her but not quite. Caitlyn swam to the surface and laid down on the shore and closed her eyes hoping to get information that might help them get Vavrin to leave.

"Caitlyn?"

"Yes this is her. Who are you?"

"Alzbeta."

"You're her? Why has Vavrin done this?"

"He was cursed to wander this world until he found me again. The men of our village did not like him they cursed him as a witch and evil. He was not he was kind and gentle and protected us. They where jealous of the powers he had. They killed me and than accused him of it so they could kill him. He was in such grief he did not fight back."

Johnny and I watched as the men carried Jasper into the wagon, he asked what I could do and I replied "The firest thing that comes too mind is hang the arrogant little prince up by his feet and give him an enema! but Caitlyn would myrder both of us!, no I think we should just let him sleep until she returns then she can revive him if she wishes!.

As for now its best too just let him sleep for if he holds Jasper prisoner within his body we can easily hold him there as well!.

I turned too Johnny and asked "Now tell me this girl that makes you so happy!, who is she?".

Poor Johnny turned red and stomped away saying "why is it that you and Caitlyn get all the powers and I don't!", I laughed but I really knew if I embarassed him he'd leave me alone and I had something new too try!, this time instead of calling the Hermit I was going too try and visit him where ever it is he goes!.

I walked too our own wagon and sat down upon the bunk and began too concentrate and look in my mind for the Hermit and then at long last I could feel his presence and it was too that I went too!.

Once there I knew this place "its the cave in which he lived!, then I was startled too hear him call my name", Robert he yelled!, how did you mmmmh well actually I know how you did that I just didn't think you were capabile of it as yet but it was inevitable  you eventually would show up here!, come see my home!.

I said but isn't this the cave where you lived?, he replied "mmmh still can hide somethings from you I can!, this is the cave its just the cave in a different plane of existance!, but I warn you NEVER go outside of this cave here least your with me for what lies beyond this cave is much different than anything you've ever experienced!".

I agreed for I knew by his countanence that he wasn't kidding!, there must be things out there that time has not seen in generations and things left best unseen!,  I asked him what can you tell me of this Vivran?, he seems not evil but he's quite a nuisance too Caitlyn, personally I'd simply scatter whats left of the human body over the four corners of the Earth and find another but it seems my sister hasn't the same inclinations as I do!.

The Hermit replied "I told you that she was the light, you were the dark, where you'd simply destroy the shell of Jasper and move on too another one of your discusting wenches she cannot do this!, she has strong inclinations too save things and she loves this mortal Jasper, you must help her and not hinder her with your vile suggestions!.
I've not found out much of Vivran other than he existed once and was killed as a witch but Caitlyn should know much more than I for she holds greater powers than I she is just still learning how too use them as you are and now Robert go back too your wagon!.

Suddenly I was back at the wagon!, damned Hermit!, I just have too wait for Caitlyn!.

"Alzbeta I just want my Jasper back. Vavrin knows how it feels he saw you taken from him why?"

"Oh Caitlyn I don't know what to tell you. It must be part of the curse and he feels that only you can do to make his spirit to rest"

"But what is it?"

"I don't know Cait. Let me send out my memories of us. They might help, but I suggest you head back to camp for I don't know how it will effect you."

Caitlyn got up and changed into the dry clothes she had brought with her and changed the land back to the way it was. As she neared the camp she thought about what she had learned. Instead of heading to her wagon she went to find Robert.

"Brother, I remember Alzbeta she was killed by the town she and Vavrin lived in they did not think he was worthy of her and than blamed him for her death and killed him."

"I know a little of this I visited the Hermit"

"She is going to give me her memories tonight well I sleep. She doesn't know why he is doing this either she says he was cursed but did not know what it all included."

"Do you want me to put sleep on you tonight?"

"I haven't decided but I think I will. I am going to talk with Vavrin"

Caitlyn left her brother and headed to her wagon it surprised her that Johnny and her father where guarding it.

"Dear daughter are you sure you want to go in there?"

"Yes father I know he won't hurt me."

Without another word entered the wagon. Vavrin was still sleeping, Caitlyn pulled the sleep from him.

"Oh remind me not to anger your brother."

"As long as you give me Jasper back and don't harm me you have no reason to fear Robert."

"You and your brother hold great power. I can feel it in you and in him"

"We are still learning. The hermit says I am the light and he is the dark."

"You are lucky your family and friends have accepted you. They did not accept it from me or Alzbeta."

"Robert and I grew up apart from each other and our family. I was married before to an awful man who Jasper killed and is now a side show act"

"This man angers me. I can hear the pain."

"Stop Vavrin, I have no love for you. Alzbeta even doesn't understand why you are doing this."

Vavrin stopped and stared at her.

"She visited you? Is she okay?"

"She is fine but doesn't know how to free you and bring your spirit to rest. Tonight when I sleep she is going to give me her memories"

Caitlyn had come too me once she returned and said she was going too recieve in her dreams Alzbeta's memories!, then something suddenly dawned upon me it this spirit was about here that possessed Jasper then its likely his life was once around here so Johnny and I saddled the horses and started looking around the small villages in this area for anyone who might have heard of the story!.

Most claimed no knowledge of it and I used my powers too see they were telling the truth, but we moved on village too village and finally far too the East of our camp in a little township as we entered I could see the ruins of a castle and this I felt too be Vavrins home!.

We rode in but you could see imediately this town wasn't friendly and the shutters on most homes slammed shut once they saw strangers in town but we rode on and come too the local tavern there once inside I asked several men of the story of the castle on the edge of town and all claimed its always been there but they knew nothing of its history, then they began too amass in one corner talking lowly among themselves and looking our way Johnny became frieghtened but I assured him these men could not harm us even though they might think they could!.

Finally the biggest of the group drank enough grog too bolster his courage enough too come tell us too leave!, they were even more aamazed when he stopped in midentence and began telling me the story he knew of Vavrin!.

The fool went on too say the castle isn't Vavrins at all!, but belonged too Alzbeta's father, Vavrin was just a local woodsman and believed too be in league with the devil and we killed him , we killed them all!.
I asked him more but this wretch knew no more this had all happened along time ago during the times of they're fathers and this is all he knew!.

Just for fun I took possession of his feeble mind and sent him too the bar too pay for our drinks then turned him toward his astonished friends and ordered him too throw them out while we finished drinking which he did!, then once finished he returned and I told him "You forgot one!, yourself!", so he suddenly turned and threw himself through the large window in front and they all scampered away!.

This is an evil place I thought but maybe I should go get Caitlyn and let her see this castle!.

Johnny and I started back toward the camp, he wanted me too use my powers too take us there but I don't know why I've never really liked too use magic and besides I like the cool fresh air blowing in my face as we ride the country backroads its so enjoyable too me, finally Johnnies complaining becaome intollerable so I sent him back too camp, well not really back too camp just about 15 miles North of it on the main road!.

He was crushing my good mood!.

I rode on quietly enjoying myself not far from the village when suddenly I could hear screaming!, distant but it was screaming, ,yelling and sounded like a battle.

I rode up the embankment and through the thick brush towards the noise which grew louder as I moved toward it, finally after working my way threw this brushy maze I found myself on a small ridge over looking the castle that we'd seen when entering this village, the sounds were coming from there and it was a battle!, poor tortured souls from long ago forever locked in the last deadly moments of they're existance fighting forever, never dying, never finishing the battle!.

I felt a wave of saddness sweep over me and I wanted too help these poor wretches but I knew I hadn't the power or the knowledge it took too free them for there are things upon this Earth which are without explination and I knew this too be one!.

I turned my horse and slowly rode away hoping that when my end comes it shall be more peacefull than this, I turned and looked back but now the spirits had gone back into the shadows of time, it was now I felt that my powers were justified and I used them too return too our camp, I even brought Johnny back, there has been enough suffering this day!, I must consult Fenella or find something very strong too drink!.

I felt bad about the ghosts from the castle and decided too return too the wagon and get something too drink this done my mood improved vastly! so I went in search of Fenella!.

I went too her wagon and I suppose being a little tipsy I opened the door too yell to her and too my surprise I found the Hermit!, inside upon the bed tied too the bed posts!!!, mmmh so this is where he has been hanging out I thought!.

The Hermit screamed at me "Shut the door you heathen can't you see I'm rather tied up right now!", thus in shock I slammed the door finding my buzz too suddenly be knocked from me! and I turned to find Fenella half dressed coming back through the bushes carrying a honeycomb from a beehive!.

I asked no questions for I liked hiney and didn't want too loose the pleasant thoughts I had of it!.

Fenella looked too me and grinned nervously and said "Well sometimes I get lonely!", I stopped her and said no explination needed! and immediately returned too my wagon for something much stronger too take those memories away! far far away!.

Well considering I can do nothing else too help Jasper I thought I'd put my time into something destructive as usual!.

Since we had been at this camp I have not scouted out much of the locality and since it was a new day I decided it was a fine day for exploration, Johnny refused too go with me today for he was still upset over my trick on him yesterday so I ventured out alone which is actually the way I like it.

The forests in this part of the Italian countryside are breath taking, the rolling hills we are in that lead out of the Alps are very abundant with game and this is a very old region, I continued down the small country road we were camped near and soon came toward an even smaller lane heading back through the trees this lane was much covered with vegitation but still clearly once a fine Roman road and I followed it many miles eventually coming too the ruins of a very very old Villa, the walls were still standing in places but were long collapsed in others and it appeared the locals had reused much of the stone too build they're own things.

I rambled around this old foundation going as I could from what would have been room too room until I came too the part of the villa which was still somewhat intact, I used my sword too hack my way through the thick viney growth covering the door and as I hacked my way through I noticed the construction of the flooring seemed too change it was harder and firmer than the other so I took an old board and began too dig through the years of litter built up upon it both natural and much of it appearing too be pottery the locals had broken by throwing into this room.

Kids I thought!.

But I continued scraping around and noticed a sparkle upon the floor and as I uncovered more and more of it I found this wasn't a single sparkle but a large mosaic of a very beautiful woman!, I became entranced with this beauty and uncovered almost all her portrait, she had an almost unnatural beauty and I found myself longing too have met this comely wench when I heard a rustle behind me.

I turned too see her standing there her long curling hair sort of a sandy blondish color waving in the slight breeze, her face was exactly like the face upon the mosaic it was made by the very hand of God himself!, her body was curvy and the white satin dress she wore did little too hide her full breasts or womanly charms, I feel in love with her at once!, she smiled as thought she loved the attention I showed for her in my eyes and seemed to float backward motioning too me to follow her.

It took me several seconds too manuver through this maze of thorny brambles and vines and upon exiting the room all I saw of her was a satiny blur moving around the corner beyond the room I'd just entered and I ran toward her too behold her beauty just once more and she disappeared into the next room I followed too find it completely changed!, what had once been a ruin was now a beautiful villa, there were servants shuffling back and fourth and inside this plush room upon a couch lay the gorgeous woman I started toward her when I saw another form in the shaded room ,it was a Roman officer and he looked insane and sneaked up behind her with his dagger posed and ready!.

I called too her a warning but it seemed not too pass my lips and I seemed almost frozen watching the death of my beautiful woman as the Roman officer plunged his dagger deep into her breast!, I realized like a fool that what I was seeing had happened long ago and it was a ghostly play being reenacted for my benefit!.

The officer made sure shr was dead and then set this magestic home upon fire running the servants outside before him and refusing too let them fight the conflaguration within they're once home!, the fire burned all around me and the beautiful woman crumpled and burned as a beautiful poem when thrown into the fire!.

I shut my eyes thinking what had she done too deserve this then I reopened my eyes too find the villa back in ruins!, I walked toward the corner where her couch once was, it was covered with burned beams and piles of burned debris but I dug threw it and found a bone then another.

I took off my own cloak and laid it neatly upon the floor, upon it I placed the beauties bones and carefully laid her dainty skull, I even found a scorched remnant of the dress she'd wore when she appeared before me and I placed it also upon the cloak, desperately I dug through the rest and uncover several things she had a bracelet, several rings a necklace, belt and some combs, all I placed upon this pile with her remains.

Gently I folded the corners of the cloak over her and tenderly carried her outside too a small clearing that somehow I knew she'd loved it still had grape vines and what was left of once beautiful stone work and there I dug her a grave with my own hands, this rich soil dug easily and soon I had a place prepared for her and after the simple cermemony I could preform over her remains I buried her still wrapped in my own cloak as best I could and mounded the dirt up, I noticed some wild flowers growing nearby and I gathered her a bouquet and placed it upon her grave.

I felt bad that I had no stone of worthyness too mark such a beauties grave and simply lines the edges with pieces of the polished marble I found about the ruins and sat with her for a very long time when she showed me her life and how this all once looked then she smiled at me the most beautiful smile I've ever seen and faded into the golden light of the dying day, I gathered my things and walked back toward the horse tied in front of the ruins and there upon the marble post where I had tied my horse lay a dainty handkerchief of silk and upon it lay a golden ring!, she had left this for me as a gift and I thought of her and her beauty as I folded it and placed it into the leather pouch upon my side and began the ride back too camp but I'd never forget the beautiful Roman lady!.

I was suddenly awaken in the middle of the night by the Hermit yelling "I want too try something!", it took me a while too assertain if this was a dream or he was really there but I soon too my dismay realized he was very much standing there inside the wagon and now even Johnny was awake!.

The Hermit exclaimed I believe I have something!, do you remember the castle ruins where the ghostly soldiers fought forever in time?, I replied "Yes".

He said then that just may be the key you see this all works rather magnetically too put it in laymans terms!, they may or may not be of the same era that this Vavrin is from but the extreme magnetic field they generate might be strong enough too pull him out of poor Jasper!, but then the problem you see is confining him afterward!, we simply cannot get him into a cell and lock the door as you already know!.

He went further too claim that if nothing else he might be able too be drawn  out enough too let poor Jasper regain control with Caitlyns help!, you see if she could use her powers something like a whirlpool drawing him into it and depositing him inside a special bottle that I had engraved with spells upon the inside so that a spirit even him cannot get free of this bottle least you set him so!.

Still being half asleep I nodded but still comprhended little of what the Hermit said!, but I did go too Caitlyn and tell her and she was even more apprehensive claiming the fragility of a spirit even Jaspers could be damaged leaving him a vegtable but she said she'd worked long hours with Fenella and had no luck dispossessing this nuissance from Jaspers body so she said if Fenella agrees then so do I!.

So once again during the middle of this strange night we went too another wagons door and pounded upon it awakening Fenella and we told her the story!, she said it sounded right but shes not sure!, Caitlyn said she wanted too try so we all gathered our gear and set out toward the old castle!.

Vavrin complained greatly of being awaken at this hour but I appeased him by giving him a bottle of wine and he drank as he rode exclaiming he'd not tasted spirits since his death! and then became quite agreeable.

I had my doubts but if it would free this troublesome spirit from my little sisters lover then I would try!.

We arrived very early before dawn at the castle and found everything quite!, no ghosts about so the Hermit claimed all we can do is wait for a portal too open before we can go further!.

I built a fire and we all settled back down around it and soon fell asleep, now we must wait!.

"Robert how much longer do we have to wait do you think?"

"I don't know little sister. The hermit should be back soon with news"

"Vavrin is getting drunk off the spirits you gave him. Something is blocking Alzbeta from sharing her memories with me, she is getting frustrated with it all also"

"What is she like? When I was visiting the villages the other day they claimed it was her families' land not his"

"She gives the same story he has given us my guess is the villagers where jealous of him and got some untrained or evil witch or wizard to curse him after they killed him. I am sorry to say her father was not a nice person very close to Harrington"

Robert watched a shiver go through her as she said his name.

"Evil lives in every time not just or own. History only remember the winners not the truth sometimes."

"I just want Jasper to be free as Alzbeta wants Vavrin to be."

"Little sister why don't you go rest I set up a tent. You look tried"

"Keep an eye on Vavrin and let me know when the portal opens."

Caitlyn headed towards the tent, as she walked in she was greeted by an image that looked very near like her own but softer and more innocent.

"Oh Caitlyn my dear do not be afraid you know me."

"Yes I know you Alzbeta. I wish I could hug you. I know you want him back but the portal hasn't opened yet and we aren't even sure it will work."

"It will work Cait do not worry but before it will Jasper is going to have to be able to fight Vavrin's control. Please to not hate him he just wants to be with me but he doesn't know how to get to me and thinks that you and I are the same; which is partially true but you and I know for as much as we share we are different."

"Do you have any idea how to help?"

"I have one idea and I pray you forgive me for it. But first you must go to sleep and rest."

Caitlyn laid down on the furs and blankets and before long she was fast asleep. Alzbeta watched over and prayed that Caitlyn would forgive her for what she was going to do. Alzbeta called to Vavrin asking him to come to her and join her in the tent where Caitlyn was sleeping. Robert noticed a voice in the wind and was not sure what to do he turned to the hermit who had returned.

"Hermit what is that?"

"It is Alzbeta calling to Vavrin. She has a plan and I pray you let her try though I know you will not like it."

"What is she doing Hermit?" Robert almost yelled.

"She is going to try and force Jasper to gain control well she makes Vavrin think Caitlyn is really her."

"What? No Hermit not after what Harrington has done to her. If Cait wakes up to find Vavrin laying with her she will kill him and that would kill her."

"Alzbeta has thought of that she is going make Cait think it is Jasper but she knows she can not fool Cait for more than a few minutes because of her powers."

"I don't like this hermit."

"Nor I but is the only thing we can think of to make Jasper gain control. It is an evil trick Robert to cause her pain and hurt but I think that is what will bring Jasper back. And besides it has already started."

Robert looked around frighted as he saw Vavrin enter the tent where his sister slept. He also head Alzbeta asking him to forgive her. The hermit had to force Robert to stay. 

"Please Robert we are close that if it does go to far we can stop it"

"Hermit I hate this plan"

Caitlyn was dreaming to being held by Jasper of his kisses, it felt so real to her. She slowly opened her eyes to see Jasper. She smiled and kissed him.

"Oh Alzbeta I have missed you."

This caused Caitlyn to freeze it was Vavrin not Jasper.

"Stop Vavrin, I'm not Alzbeta."

"Of course you are."

"Robert!" Caitlyn yelled

Outside the tent the hermit had to hold him back. "Just a little more time Robert."

Jasper could see the frighted look in Caitlyn's eyes as Vavrin tried again to kiss her again.

"Vavrin stop this. I will not allow you to hurt her like this"

Vavrin didn't answer back all Jasper could see was Caitlyn trying to fight him and than she called out for him.

"Please Jasper help me"

This was what Jasper needed he called on the power he knew he had and on Caitlyn to help him.

"Cait!!"

Caitlyn looked up at the sound of Jasper's voice.

"Jasper you can do this I'll help you somehow."

"And so will I" Alzbeta said.

Somehow the Hermit had cast a spell too lock me in place as he dashed over toward the tent where Caitlyn was, I could see it all but was helpless too do anything about it.

Jaspers body started too vibrate very very quickly from side too side and it began too look as if he were becoming two but then I realized this was Jasper and Vavrin fighting one too stay and the other too seperate this demon, Caitlyn used her powers and Alzbeta begged Vavrin too release him but yet he held on dispite all the power against him finally the Hermit began too run toward and grabbed at Vavrin and appeared too be holding him.

It was now that I noticed the Vortex had opened up nearly at the edge of our camp and its power was drawing things towards it!, small objects like pots, sticks, leaves, dust but it was becoming stronger and then I noticed inside the vortex you could see the men who fought the battle that went on forever standing still watching this scene unfold.

The tent started coming loose at the bottom and flapped hard against the pull of the vortex as it became ever stronger and suddenly the Hermit turned toward me and said "You my son have learned all I can teach you so now I give you this last gift, use it wisely!".

The hermit struggled against Vavrin as the Vortex began too draw them near it, then he raised one hand and pointed toward me and suddenly I was knocked too the ground as though lightening itsself had struck me!, he passed his knowledge too me! and suddenly I had the power too break his own spell that locked me in place but it was too late too intervene for I knew now that when Vavrin and Alzbeta were drawn into the Vortex the Hermit would as well!.

But he spoke too me in my mind and he said "My life has been since near the beginning, I'm tired and I want too traverse the other plane of existance morn not for me for an adventure I seek, yours was a good company but now is your time!, mine is at an end!, goodbye my son!".

Caitlyn fell back on to the ground taking Jasper with her. Jasper landed on top of her knocking the wind out of her.

"Jasper please tell me that is really you?"

A smile crossed his face and Caitlyn looked into his yes.

"OH thank the havens"

"You better believe it Cait I am back."

Jasper leaned down to kiss her. Caitlyn smiled and kissed him back.

"Oh no the hermit"

Jasper got up and helped Caitlyn up, the couple ran to Robert. Before they reached him he told them his news.

"He is gone Cait not like before but gone. He transferred his powers to me."

"Oh Robert I'm sorry"

Caitlyn hugged her older brother tight and him her.

"So Jasper you are back you better not do anything like that to Cait ever again. I don't know what Alzbeta was thinking."

"She knew what she was doing I may not have been able get all her memories but she saw my nightmares and knew Jasper would try to protect me. I will forgive her as she asked me to. Hopefully they are all at peace now."

"Come little sister lets head back to camp and to out next adventure."

We started back toward our gypsy camp but considering the situation Caitlyn and I used our powers too bring us back instantly, everyone was already up and about in the camp and someone asked when we'd be moving on and about the faire?.

I told them Caitlyn was they're leader I am just here but I too was ready too be gone from this place for too many things had happened here so we all decided too pull stakes and break camp and leave this foul land forever especially since I'd lost my friend and mentor the Hermit but I knew wherever he was he would be learning something new so with this I decided too remember him but morn him not.

We made good time and soon were well out of the mountains and down into well cared for lands mostly cultivated and growing just about anything from grapes too vegtables of every sort and our people were soon busy trading with the farmers for fresh produce, milk and cheese but by afternoon we were back on the road and had reach the crossing that lead toward Milan and the faire so we turned in that direction hoping too make good time upon this main road.

"So Big Brother lets head to the faire in Italy. It will almost seem more like a vacation than what we have been doing."

Robert just laughed as this sister and headed to find someone to spend the evening with, leaving the couple to spend the night alone together.

Jasper watched Robert walk away and when he was out of sight he picked Cailtyn up and headed to their wagon as fast as he could.

"Cait you have no idea how it feel just to be able to touch you again. I could kill Vavrin for what he tired to do if he already hadn't been dead"

"Jasper it is okay Alzbeta also had a hand in it she figured the only way to get you to fight for control"

"It was still a dirty trick"

Caitlyn wrapped her hands around Jasper's neck and kissed him.

"But it worked."

A few hours later Caitlyn headed out of the wagon to check on everyone. She was wondering why Robert didn't want to be the leader but decided that he had his own reasons for what he did.

"Johnny make sure everyone is ready to head out in the morning we should be able to reach the faire in two days."

"Boy you have become bossy sister."

Cailtyn couldn't help but laugh.

"Don't worry little brother one day you may become the leader"

"Maybe, maybe not." Johnny smiled at his sister and ran off to help get everyone ready.

Cailtyn headed to Fenella's tent and wonder how she was doing now that the Hermit was gone. She lightly knocked on the door.

"Yes Cailtyn you can come in."

"How are you doing?"

"I am doing fine getting ready to head out on my own for awhile."

"What? We just lost the Hermit you can't leave us also."

"Oh Cait you have learned everything I can teach you. I know this life is coming to an end for me. I am not sad I have lived a great many years more than you think is possible but I have. I'm going to visit some of the place I have not been in years. If I don't see you before I pass into the shadow you will receive my powers just as Robert received the Hermits. These powers can not be taught. And one day you will pass them on to your children"

"Fenella you know I can't have children and I don't want you to leave"

"I think you are wrong and I am going to leave."

Cailtyn knew fighting with Fenella would not do any good so she hugged the old woman and told her to be safe.

I sat under a tree watching the scene before me and sipping a bottle of good maderia, I didn't have too ask my new powers told me already what was happening and Fenella was leaving, I think she wanted too follow the Hermit.

Everyone here was ready too get too the faire but somehow I didn't care if we went or not fore I had that strange little feeling that something was there I didn't want too meet up with and that usually signalled one of my former wives presence but now they will be surprised I have the powers too send them away!.

Oh God!, Caitlyn is now heading back too the wagon where Jasper is!, I don't believe I can tollerate the moans coming from there this night and since Johnny is in the other wagon with his new girl something dawned upon me!, the Hermits cave!, its still there in an alternate plane but still there so I began too attempt too gather my alcohol laden brain into a concentration and soon found myself there inside the old mans cave just as he'd left it.

There were books lining a shelf and I gazed at the old bindings but few held titles and I took one down from the shelf too find the hand written works of Plato himself! I replaced it and took another it was in egyptian and I started too put it back when suddenly I realized I can now read it!.

This book contained the family history of Tutmose king of Egypt and signed by his own scribe!, there were the collected works of the centuries!.

I turned too the workroom and found herbs, and ingredients beyond my wildest dreams, there were charms, amulets , tools and weapons of the greatest men of history!.

I must try this out I thought and I wandered toward a steaming pool I could see down one of the tunnels and found it too be a natural hot springs and judging by the signs it was where the Hermit had bathed!, I found a book of spells of how too call upon spirit servants and decided that since I've nothing better too do I called fourth four of the prettiest women of all history as listed in the book all at my command and ordered them too assist me with my bath, one has not live until Helen of Troy has scrubbed your back, Cleopatra massaged my feet, Guinevere of Camelot massaged my ooooh other things! and a former Queen of China served me from a golden tray.

I asked them that how such prominent women were too serve someone so lowly as I and they replied they were not the original people but simply magic and better than the real ones so this I accepted and decided too just enjoy my bath!, after all I had all night long too live like a king!.

Like the melting snow of winter in the warm sun my night of entertainment came too an end all too soon and I realized that the daylight was long up and the others back at camp will be furious with me so I went back there only too find the camp completely cleared out and everyone long gone.

I began looking around and the wagon tracks were washed out by rains and the ground wasn't even wet!, oh there were signs of them being there it just looked as if they'd left long long ago!.

I wasn't worried for I was well able too take care of myself but more curios than anything!, why had everyone left without me?.

I enjoyed the sunshine and felt like a walk since my horse had been taken with the others so I found a long dry branch too use as a staff and began walking back down toward the main road and there I found it too be surprisingly busy! there were several wagons and others coming from the direction of Milan and I hailed too these people "Why do you head away from the great faire?".

The people looked at me in disbelief!, then laughed a kind of funny laugh and thinking I was joking they really laughed!.

I didn't mind them laughing but again I was completely lost at their merryment! I asked again "why do you come from Milan?".

One of them an old man spoke and said "you do not know do you?", I answered him telling him I'd been travelling for a long time toward the faire and become seperated from my friends and now I'm on my way toward Milan and the faire!".

He spoke again and said "My son late you are!, the faire has ended two days past!", I questioned him further and he claimed he'd seen the knife throwers and acrobats as well as the woman Caitlyn but they were moving NorthWest as last he seen them and thr faire is long over! for thats where they return from!.

This vexed me greatly!, I thanked the old man for his kindness and bid them a safe journey fore I needed time too think!, what had I done?, somehow in all my prowling about the Hermits cave I had lost at least two weeks!.

I walked back toward the old camp and there sat down in the sun and made a fire still in shock over what has happened!, I had managed too travel in time!.

I sat there by my fire under a large oak tree for a long time I suppose for when I awoke it was already dark and there was a strange but very pleasant music playing all about me!.

I looked about too find a fairy circle had formed and they danced about me, these beautiful but miniscule women were entrancing and pleasing too watch as they froliced back and fourth round the fire and me, I manifested fourth a tray of milk and honey cakes too feed my guests of which they all indulged but yet several looked very troubled and asked too take cakes and milk too their sister fairy who was very ill and dying!.

This troubled me greatly and I could not help but ask what vexes her?, why is she ill?.

The fairies exclaimed that was actually the reason they'd come too me for I replaced the Hermit and he helped them aand others of their kind they hoped I would continue this as well and hoped their dance would please me and I would heal and avenge their sister, to this I agreed instantly to try all I could too heal her and several immediately took off and brought back a tiny litter upon which laid the little frail body of the stricken fairy.

What has happened too this child asked I?, they replied they liked too dance nearby where once an ancient well had stood but now it was long disappeared and a farmer grows corn there he doesn't like us too dance in his field he thinks we harm his crops but we never harm anything and he has confronted us several times and agreed to let us play there if we'd grant him wishes! we explained we were not Jinn but faires and cannot grant wishes but he claimed we lied too him and he began setting traps too catch us and failed many times finally he seeked out a witch who gave him a special goblet lined inside with Iron and he filled it with milk and left it for us too drink and our sister drank of this and became deathly ill before we knew what it was!.

I already knew the effects of Iron on faires and thought it a simple thing too draw this metal from her since magic has much in common with magnetism and I held my hands over her tiny body  and began too draw the poison from her and I knew it was working for I could taste the iron in my own mouth!.

At long last the taste stopped and the tiny little fairy began too revive, the knowledge the Hermit had passed too me served me well for I knew just what potion too give her too remedy her completely and I called fourth from the shelf in the cave for a clay jar inside it was the pureist dew from the first second of the first minute of the first day of May collected before it touched the ground and stored inside this jar with a crystal from the beginning of time and I handed the potion too the faries and said give this too her and they took the petal of a flower as a spoon and fed the potion too the ailing child and she immediately smiled and sat up and they faires danced with delight.

But my rage at the farmer who'd done this was growing that he'd destroy such a child of nature as this was unthinkable punishment must be given too him I thought and I asked the faires of him and who lives with him?.

They said he lives with his wife and two children!, so I cannot harm this creature least I harm his innocent wife and children but I still had a plan and I called fourth from the shelf again for a bigger jug and bid the faires I shall avenge you without harming the mans family but you must help and they said they would!.

I told them too go too the man when he is in a deep sleep and take some hairs but keep them seperate!, then take some from his wife and children and these can be carried together but not with his and they all flew away toward the farm as I worked more upon the potion of vengance before me and in what seemed a few minutes the faires were back with the hairs as I was finishing grinding up some iron ore stone and I took the farmers hair and dropped it into the jug then I poured sulpher, caster oil, vinegar, the ground iron ore and place the stopper back in the jug and shook it well realizing there was something else it needed and again I called fourth from the shelf for the "stench of death" and poured a small amount into the jug and shook it up again, then I bound the hairs from his wife and children in the leaf of an olive tree tying it with athread of gold and had the faires each kiss the bundle too give it they're blessing and then I dropped it inside and shook it all well until mixed.

The faires sat and watched and asked "What will this do?", I said this is a potion of vengance but since the farmer has a wife and child I cannot harm them so with your blessing they will remain safe from this vengance we will place upon the farmers field for the next year all he grows including his milk cows , corn, vegtables and all wild animals that eat of this field shall taste too him like rotten flesh and smell strongly of death but only too this wretch his family shall not taste anything and find the crops especially sweetened by your fary kisses!, they jumped with joy but asked "It won't kill him will it?".

No replied I it shall nurish his body as usual but unpleasant this food shall taste too the day one year from now!, does this vengance appease the faries?.

They all gigled and replied yes!, so then I must call fourth something too deliver this potion upon the field for it has Iron in it and faries cannot touch it so I called fourth a homeless spirit and gave him the vision of death too show before the farmer and told him too pour this upon the rows in his fields then give a ghostly warning that he has toyed with things he knows nothing of or can ever understand and so for one year your taste shall be that of death no matter what food you consume then this curse shall lift but if you harm anything else not of this realm I shall make the vengance permanent and imprison you within a cage of ice for eternity and sent them all fourth too complete this deed.

I felt a certain satisfaction at being able too continue the work of the Hermit and decided too return too the cave in the nether realm where I was determined too learn this power I know commanded.

The possibility of the magic too be produced inside of the cave is immense, I immersed myself in reading and soon had a much better grasp of the overall thing one needed too know I even discovered my mistake with the time portal in the cave but decided too return and check upon the faires before I fixed the loss of time for myself.

I went back too my oak and the fire there still burned it seems time can be altered at a whim from the cave, the faires were nowhere too be seen but I knew the spirit I'd instructed too carry out my vengance potion would return there when finished so I sat down and leaned against the Oak too wait.

I began too doze off when suddenly I felt a tug at my tunic and opened my eyes too see before me a beautiful wood nymph standing there before me smiling and she said she was happy that I'd helped the children of nature and she felt I was trustworthy.

I wasn't quite sure what she was talking about so I just played along and listened as she went on about the forest and their homes there until finally she came too the point and said the reason I awoke you is that there is an evil thing coming oh not for you personally but for the Hermit!.

She said that he often head helped the nature children and that he'd banished a certain witch who wanted revenge against him, she said she would come in a form that would be like that of a fairy no doubt but be wary of her shes bargined with unnatural spirits and has obtained a great weapon too use against you!.

I thanked the little wood nymph and she giggled and danced off into the forest, I suppose the Hermit did make enemies from time too time and I thought I must be keenly aware of everything now for the witches deception would be nearly perfect and not long did I have too wait until again I heard a rustling in the brush too my right so out of precaution I tossed three iron nails upon the ground in that direction and waited.

Soon a lone fairy leaped out of the brush and waved too me so I waved back and she came toward me and said the there was a squrriel with a thorn in its foot near the spring and she'd pulled the thorn out but its foot was infected and she asked if I had anything too heal it so I rubbed my chin deep in thought not about the cure but about the fact that this fairy had just walked over three iron nails!.
So I said I have it! and called fourth a longnecked beaker from the cave shelf and inside it I placed one tiny seed and stuck it tightly against the bottom of the beaker and manifested it before the both of us!.

Now playing along with the witch in disguise I said "Oh my theres but one seed left inside this beaker and luckily we need only one too make our potion!", so I turned the beaker upside down and shook it and of course the seed was glued in place so it never bulged!, I banged it on the ground but still the seed stayed in place and at long last I said how unfortunate I'm not small enough too go inside and get it for we need it too complete this!.

The witch grew more and more irritated with every move until finally she said "If I go in and get it can you finish this potion?", I said yes of course!.

So she stripped her clothing off and things and left them upon the ground and slipped inside the long necked beaker and went too the bottom!, I quickly corked the top with a cork engraved with the seal of Solomon upon it and trapped the old witch tightly inside and once this happened her clothes and things returned too normal form of a witch and she peered menacingly from inside at me but I knew she could not escape!, I searched her things and found a poison given her by those of the never world and these things I sent back too the cave for safety and thus I had defeated the witch and now again waited upon the faires too return!.

At long last the faires returned giggling and happy with the revenge they'd been able too place upon the farmer, the stricken fairy was now up and fully recovered I bid them goodbye and they went off into the forest and by this time the spirit I'd disguised as death returned and I also returned it too its usual form and from curiosity I asked him of his life.

He told me in life he'd been a personal guard too a foul king who had once travelled these woods and they'd stopped very near here and were resting, he'd been awake for a day and a half under the kings excessive demands of tasks upon him and he had some quite time and sat down underneath this very tree too sleep a little.

The King as his usual manner was had a table set up and intended too have lunch and called for a banquet type of affair when he'd notices a cheese wheel that was in his luggage wasn't there and he became irrate!, acussing everyone of its theft and frustarted by being unable too disclose the thief he turned too me his bodyguard and said "You've failed at your work and were asleep, the Kings cheese was stolen and you slept!, this is treason against the King for the Kings food is as much the King as his arm or leg so by dereliction of futy I sentence you too death!.

He had the other retainers tie me down and then ordered my head chopped off!, the men who were there were very nervous and it took seven blows too remove his head and he died a terrible death and has been there ever since walking the woods looking for that damned cheese wheel.

I told him of my sorrow over his ordeal and further told him I knew not what too do too remedy this but I can offer him another position if he's tired of this existance which he readily agreed too being seemingly unable too leave these woods so I offered too take him too my cave in the nether realm and there he could be my guard while I was away and perhaps later I could figure how too release him from this living death he seemed permanently doomed too.

So I took him with me too the neverworld cave and placed him in a small cavern for himself off the main room of the cave but warned him never too leave the tunnels running out from the cave for they open upon different planes and not even I knew for certain what lay beyond them, you can walk too the opening and peer into this realm but you'll find each exit different and of the seven tunnels one exits into a blackness so deep that you can physically feel the darkness and of it I have suspicions of that plane but had rather not discuss them now, have no fear the things beyond cannot enter the tunnels and you are safe least you exit one.

I noticed when we reached the cave that the spirit had become more solid and more human like and almost seemed too have substance but in this realm things of this sort are far from odd and I led him too his new home and granted him run of the entire cave but again warned him never too leave!.

He seemed happy here and there was plenty too eat and drink I thought if thats what ghosts might do! and lastly I handed him the sword of Merlin I'd recieved from the Hermit himself and I told him "This sword is the sword of Merlin the magician and it has magic itself so it can be a great help too you", he examined the blade and I told him it was made from the iron from a meteor during a time when magic ruled the world use it too protect the cave and yourself, it cannot be broken or lost and if left laying about it returns too its place upon the wall.

He smiled and seemed happy looking at the books and things here in the cave, but again I warned him this cave is all magic it exists in an alternate plane so don't tinker with the spells contained in these books there are plenty of nonmagic too read, guard this place well for me and I shall take great care of you and if danger lurks the sword of Merlin will bring itself too you! , so he retired too his room and I suddenly remembered the witch I'd imprisoned inside the beaker so I removed it from my pouch and she glared at me menacingly but I told her I had plans for her and replaced her inside the bag and now if I have my caluculations right this time when I return too the group they should be on the outskirts of Milan and no doubt my sister is highly upset withmy absence so I wished myself there and soon found myself upon the main road leading into Milan and around the curve beyond me came Caitlyn and Jaspers wagon!.

I knew from the look on her face she was unhappy with me so I smiled at her and soon her frown turned into a smile and my little sister jumped down and ran too me!.

I rode with my sister and Jasper on into Milan and its a very old and beautiful place there, the town has a Romanesque influence upon it and much trade moves through heading toward the West of Europe.

Today was some saints day in Milan and a great carnival was taking place along the central square of the city and most everyone wore masks and danced about, I almost fell out of the wagon seat when I saw one of the ladies along the carnival line expose her breast too the cheers of the others around and they threw her beads and candies, everyone was half drunk and the entire place was very carefree and overshadowed the actual faire taking place on the Western side of town.

As the wagons inched along through the crowds many women ran past us flashing they're breasts and giggling and I turned too Caitlyn and she turned red and said "Don't even think about it!".

There was a caravan making its way through from far too the East and it was very interesting too see them with the camels they used and the colorful costumes everyone seemed too be wearing.

As usual Johnny was discusted with me for not being there too help him with our wagon but his girl seemed too be a permanent resident there now and he didn't complain much, I too cared not fore I can easily go too the cave in the Netherworld and I wanted too show this too Caitlyn but much was going on right now and I was intent too wait until later too show it too her.